Summary: PRE-HBP!!! Harry starts out his sixth year in sorrow at the loss of Sirius. Ginny helps him to overcome it, and our heroes learn a lot about life and love.
This story has been completed! Special thanks to my mod, Danielle and to my fantastic readers!
Categories: Harry/Ginny Characters: None
Warnings: None
Challenges: Series: None
Chapters: 48
Completed: Yes
Word count: 70054
Read: 216308
Published: 12/02/04
Updated: 06/01/06
1. Back at the Burrow by Narwen3
2. Repeated Interruptions by Narwen3
3. What Dreams May Come by Narwen3
4. In the Firelight by Narwen3
5. Back to School by Narwen3
6. Beginning of Term Feast by Narwen3
7. Hope is Destroyed by Narwen3
8. "Neither Can Live..." by Narwen3
9. Classes Start by Narwen3
10. A New Captain by Narwen3
11. Friends and Poison Can Make You Loony by Narwen3
12. A Quidditch Team by Narwen3
13. Gifts by Narwen3
14. Unchaseable Chasers and Unbeatable Beaters by Narwen3
15. "Too Late" by Narwen3
16. Shattered by Narwen3
17. Aftermath by Narwen3
18. "You Don't Need Me" by Narwen3
19. Worth It by Narwen3
20. The Wedding by Narwen3
21. Closer by Narwen3
22. "You Don't Know What You Want" by Narwen3
23. The Absence of Fear by Narwen3
24. "Happy Christmas" by Narwen3
25. "Nothing Can Break Us" by Narwen3
26. "I'm Scared!" by Narwen3
27. Wolf and the Silver Hand by Narwen3
28. Easier to Give by Narwen3
29. "What Happens Now?" by Narwen3
30. A Day in Hogsmeade by Narwen3
31. Under the Cloak by Narwen3
32. It Hurts to Remember by Narwen3
33. The Truth About Tonks by Narwen3
34. Reunited by Narwen3
35. Legacies of Love by Narwen3
36. Our Last Hope by Narwen3
37. The Diaries by Narwen3
38. Unfortunate News by Narwen3
39. Explanations by Narwen3
40. Glimpse Into the Future by Narwen3
41. Dumbledore's Army by Narwen3
42. Golden Day of Peace by Narwen3
43. The DA Organized by Narwen3
44. An Issue About Trust by Narwen3
45. The Heat of the Battle by Narwen3
46. "He's Not Gone" by Narwen3
47. Picking Up the Pieces by Narwen3
48. The Truth by Narwen3
Back at the Burrow by Narwen3
AN: You are about to embark on an amazing journey! I hope you enjoy this fic. I employ many devices to keep my readers interested. There will be action, romance, death, jealousy, and surprises at every turn. Never trust anything I say in a reply or in my Author's Notes (except for this part here where I'm telling you not to trust me. Trust me on this).
A warning! Spoilers will be implemented to cause you all to hate and despise me and ultimately, read the next chapter. I do it to torture, torment, and generally drive you crazy. I refuse to stop doing them, they are my trademark and make me inexplicably happy. Also, I drop little hints into replies and in my Author's Notes. I hope to encourage CONSTANT VIGILANCE!!!
I am not J. K. Rowling and a good thing too because she has a tough life catering to all of us demanding fans. Poor dear...
A boy sat at the window, drumming his fingers against the pane. A curious scar was reflected in the glass.
Harry stared out gloomily. A dull rain was beating upon the house and the sky was dark. His heart felt empty, a hole in it now that Sirius was gone.
He had been at the Burrow for three days now. The Weasleys had invited him to stay for the remainder of the summer. Harry was thrilled when they owled to say that they were coming to get him. It had been a long summer. He was still amused when he recalled that day.
Harry sat down dejectedly at the table while Uncle Vernon huffed behind a newspaper. Aunt Petunia simpered over Dudley, the diet finally forgotten, as she loaded his plate with sausage, bacon, and eggs. The entire family had avoided Harry like the plague ever since his return to Privet Drive.
Suddenly, the table started to shake. The Dursley's all pushed back quickly and huddled together while Harry watched, intrigued. Uncle Vernon had a piece of bacon hanging from his mouth which he quickly inhaled as a tall, red-haired man seemingly dropped from the sky, directely onto the table. Uncle Vernon's face steadily turned purple as Mr. Weasley righted himself.
"Sorry about that," he said, extending his hand. "We've met before, of course-"
Dudley ran screaming from the room with his mother hot on his heels. "Little Diddykins!"
However, the Burrow was quiet now. Mrs. Weasley was off in Diagon Alley doing the school shopping. Ron had gone along to get new school robes for he had grown out of his old ones. Afterwards, they would be picking up Hermione at the train station. The twins had left early to get to Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes where business was still going strong, especially since school was starting again and students were stocking up for the pranks they would play.
It had been a difficult summer for Harry. He couldn't imagine where he would be without the constant communication from the Order of the Phoenix. They knew the right words to say and when to say them. During the first month of the summer, Remus Lupin and Professor Dumbledore himself came to Number Four, Privet Drive to discuss with Harry the will that Sirius had left behind. Though he inherited all that his godfather had, Harry was still saddened by the visit. He'd give it all, plus his own small wealth to have Sirius back for a day. Tears gathered in his eyes and he lifted a hand to brush them away. As he did so, he heard the door behind him open and the footsteps of somebody entering.
"Harry?" said Ginny. "I thought you had left with Mum and Ron." She crossed over to him by the window and sat down. "Are you alright?"
Harry sighed, feeling like he would rather not be seen like this by anyone.
"Would you be?" he asked.
Ginny seemed taken aback by this question. She had grown up in the shelter of her protective family. She had experienced little sadness and knew no grief. Having no answer to give she simply reached out and gripped his hand. Tears filled her eyes as this triggered a reaction and he began to cry desperately against her shoulder. All the grief that had been pent up inside him came billowing out.
"Why did he do it? He could have--he should have stayed at Grimmauld Place where he was safe! Just like Dumbledore told him to!"
"Oh Harry," Ginny said her lower lip trembling. "What would you have done in his place? You disobeyed orders yourself when you went searching for him. Could you deny him his right to choose?"
She was shocked by her forwardness but she knew this was something Harry needed to hear. He continued to cry but he stopped yelling.
"I know you are right. Everyone is right. But it still hurts so much. Sirius was all I had. Now he is gone and I feel like it is all my fault. It's the worse kind of pain because there's nothing I can do to fix it!” He buried his face in his hands.
“No Harry,” Ginny said. “It wasn’t your fault. It was that horrid elf.”
Harry answered saying, “If he hadn’t died this summer, I would certainly kill him now.”
In reply, Ginny put a consoling arm around his shoulder. “Harry?” She paused briefly and then went ahead. “Harry, I think you’re wrong. Sirius wasn’t all that you had. You still have us.”
He looked up as if noticing her presence for the first time. “Ginny, I”“ Before he could finish the door opened again.
“Well well well. What have we here?”
Little bit of a cliffhanger for you!! As said, the dreaded adventure with spoilers will now begin!
Is it possible, he thought, that I could-could like Ginny? Not just as friends but as something more?
Have fun with this and leave a lovely review!
Repeated Interruptions by Narwen3
AN: So you came back? Good! I'm proud of you! Keep up the reading!
HP doesn't belong to ME but to JKR. Shoot.
Harry looked up quickly, at the very least, relieved that he had stopped crying for Fred and George were standing in the doorway, leaning against the frame. There were identical, gleeful expressions on their faces.
"What are you doing back so soon?" asked Ginny, standing up.
"Tsk tsk, Ginny," Fred replied, grinning. "Can't leave you alone for a minute, can we?"
"What do you reckon, Fred? You think we should have a little chat with the two of them?"
"Great idea, George. You want to take Ginny, or should I?"
"Nah, that will take far too much time. Let's just handle them both right now," said George.
"Oh, honestly," Ginny huffed. Giving her brothers a glare, she stalked from the room. Harry tried to follow suit but was blocked at the door.
"Wait just a sec, Harry," said George. "We gotta straighten a few things out, first."
"Yeah," Fred added. "Just so you know where we stand when it comes to our sister."
With a cornered look, Harry sank down onto a sofa. The twins closed in on either side of him. Harry had a bad feeling that it would be awhile before they let him go.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Upstairs, Ginny was reclining against her pillows and thinking about the events that had just transpired. She had been hopelessly in love with Harry until her fourth year. Then she had started dating Michael Corner. She thought she cared about him but she was relieved when they broke up.
"I don't understand," she whispered to the ceiling. "I thought I was over Harry."
Ginny was rather confused about her emotions as of late. She felt happy, she felt sad. One minute she could be dancing through the house, singing cheerfully, the next she felt as if she'd never be happy again.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Back downstairs, Harry, with his face a brilliant red, was curled up once more on the window seat. Fred and George had just left with looks on their faces that couldn't help but show their joy at the happy outcome of their little 'talk.'. Despite the humiliation, Harry was thinking about what just happened. Ginny had always been a little girl to him, his best friend's sister. Now she seemed, well, an equal.
Is it possible, he thought, that I could-could like Ginny? Not just as friends but as something more? This was a new idea to him. The only girl he'd ever "liked" was Cho. Of course, they had broken up so it wasn't much of a relationship to go by.
Of course, Ginny's bound to be better than her. She's not as emotional or -what am I thinking? Am I actually considering me and-and Ginny?! He stood quickly and shook his head as if to clear his thoughts. Suddenly, he knew what to do.
I'll fly. That always helps me think better.
Harry summoned his broom from his bedroom and walked down the stairs. Once outside, he took a deep breath and--nearly choked on it. He had run into Ginny who was just coming inside with her own broom.
"Ginny!" he spluttered. "I--I..." he was tongue tied.
"Hello, Harry," she said quietly. "I just want to apologize for, well earlier. I shouldn't have pried into your business."
"What? Oh, no, that's perfectly fine, I'm glad you did."
What was this nonsense? "I needed someone to talk to and..." he couldn't continue for he was lost in the brown depths of her eyes.
Ginny smiled, blushing prettily. He likes me. But do I still like him?
"I guess I'll see you later," she said. To her disappointment, he didn't stop her.
He simply said, "Yeah, I'll see you later."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
In the kitchen, Ginny was pulling out dishes and ingredients to make pumpkin bread. She could hardly wait for the day when she could cook with magic. For now, she had to do everything by herself. Ginny didn’t realize she was banging the pans until a familiar voice behind her said, “Rough day?”
Spinning around she said, “Hermione! You’re here early!” Looking closer, she added, “Your hair looks great, what did you do to it?”
“Thanks,” Hermione said. “It's only temporary, but I straightened it last week. Tonks came over to help me with it. Of course, she also wanted to die it blue, but can you see me with blue hair? Honestly!” She rolled her eyes laughing. “Anyway, Ron and your Mum were going to be longer than they expected so she sent me back to rest.”
“I’m glad you could come,” Ginny said giving the older girl a hug. “It’s been a long summer. How was your internship at the Ministry?”
“It was amazing.” she replied. “I learned a lot about how our government works. I spent a lot of time at the education department. I even ran into Professor Dumbledore a couple times.” Hermione held Ginny off at arms length and observed her critically. “Now, do you want to tell me what’s going on?”
“Nothing’s going on. I’m fine.” This was said far too quickly.
“You don’t look fine,” Hermione appraised. “That banging of pots wasn’t you being fine. Come on now, tell me what’s up.”
Ginny sighed, knowing Hermione wasn’t going to let up. “It’s just that…” and she found herself explaining everything that had happened that morning. Hermione listened without speaking until Ginny said, “And now I don’t know what to do.”
“How long have you felt like this?”
“Oh, I don’t know. You remember the crush I had on Harry? I’d get so nervous and excited every time I was around him but I would be too scared to say anything. Last year when I was dating Michael, I found that I could talk to Harry because the pressure was off. I actually got to know him. Him, not his fame, not what the papers said about him, but I found out who he really was.”
“What do you feel now?”
“When we were in the parlor, I felt his pain so strongly that it was almost tangible. I wanted so bad to say the right things and help him feel better but I think I only made it worse. Then, he looked at me and I saw…Never mind. But when Fred and George came in I wasn’t angry because they caught us doing something wrong. I was mad because they interrupted something that felt so right. Does this make sense to you?”
Hermione laughed. “No. But I don’t think it is supposed to. I think that the confusion and madness is all a part of what love does to you.”
“Have you felt like this before?” Ginny asked, intrigued.
“No,” Hermione replied.
“But I thought you and Viktor”I thought you loved him!”
“I care about Viktor very much. He’s a good friend and a wonderful man. However, I do not love him and he knows it.” Hermione smiled.
“Well, what about you and R-“
“Hermione!” came Harry’s voice at the door. “When’d you get here?” He gave her a swift hug. “Your hair looks great!” He glanced over at Ginny. She turned slightly red and looked away.
“Not so long ago,” Hermione replied. “Ron and Mrs. Weasley should be back soon. Oh, I almost forgot this!” She summoned a box from the hallway. “Happy Birthday, Harry. I know it’s late but I wanted to give it to you in person.”
He unwrapped a box of chocolate frogs and a small book.
“What’s this?” he asked.
Hermione answered, saying, “It’s a defense against the dark arts book. You select a curse or a jinx and two silhouettes demonstrate it in full detail and then perform the counter curse.”
“Wow!” Ginny said in awe. “Where’d you find it?”
Hermione laughed. “Oddly enough, from the Quibbler. Don’t worry though, I checked it out first. It’s legitimate.”
“This is really great Hermione.” Harry said. “Oh, speaking of which, who’s Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher this year?”
Hermione smiled cunningly. “I’m not telling.”
“Oh come on!” Harry and Ginny said together; then they both turned red again.
She laughed, “No you’ll just have to wait and find out.”
Then, they heard Ron’s voice calling down the hall. “Is anybody here?” followed by Mrs. Weasley’s “Ronald, must you yell in the house?”
You all still with me? Yay! Another chapter in. Here's your spoiler!
"But who?" Harry said. "Who would I love?" Sirius' fading figure smiled. "You'll know."
Tell your friends if you like my story. I want as many people to enjoy it as possible!
What Dreams May Come by Narwen3
AN: Chapters have been kind of short in the beginning but they get longer as I write more. They'll never be really long, but they will be long-er-ish.
JKR is a far more superior writer than me. Thank heaven for large miracles.
"Hey guys!" Ron said, bursting into the kitchen. "What's going on?" Then, eyeing the mess of pots and pans on the counter he said, "Ginny, you better get that cleaned up. Mum's in a foul mood and she'll have kittens when she sees that. Oh, boy I would not like to be you then."
"What'd you do to get her so upset, Ron?" asked Hermione as she helped Ginny clean the counter.
"Oh, it wasn't my fault," Ron lowered his voice. "She ran into Malfoy's mother in Gringotts and well, you know how it is."
"Yeah, well it's-" but they didn't hear what Harry tried to say. Mrs. Weasley had just stormed into the kitchen.
"Ginny, what is this mess?!"
"Just doing a little cooking, Mum." she replied, cowering slightly as her mother swelled with rage.
"Well don't! The last thing I need is a cluttered house!"
"Sorry Mum," Ginny whispered as her mother started to rave about responsibility and respect for your elders.
"Let's go," said Ron quietly. "Before she starts to throw the dishes around."
And indeed, as the crept from the kitchen, Mrs. Weasley started to summon things to her side so ferociously that several bowls broke in the process.
"Wow, Malfoy's mum must have been especially foul today. I mean, that is bad, even for our mother," Ginny said.
"Not surprising, what with Lucius Malfoy getting chucked into Azkaban." Harry replied.
Downstairs, they heard two distinctively loud pops and Mrs. Weasley's screaming began again.
"Fred and George must be back," observed Hermione coolly. This was affirmed when they both came running up the stairs, spoons banging them in the back of their heads until Mrs. Weasley summoned them back.
"Lovely day," said George.
"Quite," replied Fred, giving Harry an obvious wink as they rushed past. Harry's face flushed again.
"You okay, Harry?" asked Ron. "You look odd."
"I-I'm f-fine," he stammered back. "Just a little tired."
Ron grinned. "Well, rest up mate! We're going to Grimmauld Place for dinner with the Order. Fred and George are finally being allowed to join. Of course, Mum isn’t too thrilled about it but even she admits that they are old enough for it."
"Really?" Hermione said startled. "Well then, what made Dumbledore change his mind? I would have thought that they would be considered too immature for that."
"Dumbledore never said no, Hermione, he only said to wait until they were older. They've been doing great with the joke shop. I went by today. There was such a big crowd; Fred said that they were thinking of opening another shop in Hogsmeade. Also," he lowered his voice, "they were thinking about opening one in Knockturn Alley. You know, one with more adult pranks."
"You've got to be kidding me." Ginny said, laughing. "Oh well, Fred and George always did think on a larger, riskier scale."
"But, Knockturn Alley isn't safe!" Hermione cried out. "What decent person would they get to even work there?"
"Oh come off it Hermione. It's not like they have premises or anything. It was just an idea," Ron said, rolling his eyes.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry paced his room. Ron and Hermione were downstairs taking a medical potion that Madame Pomfrey had been sending them over the summer. Ron still had nightmares due to the terrifying images that the tentacles of the brain had left. Hermiones's potion was to lessen the pain that Dolohov's curse had caused. Lucky for them, of all his schoolmates that had helped him, they were the only two who had sustained serious injuries.
Harry sighed. He was so overcome with emotions that it exhausted him. He knew he'd have to tell Ron and Hermione about the prophecy. The one that made him victim or murderer. He could imagine the looks on their faces as he explained that he was a marked man. Marked either for death or murder and he would-- No. He wouldn't think about that now. He couldn’t. But the thoughts were ever pressing on his mind. He needed something, anything. Anything to take his mind of the empty feelings he had experienced that summer when Sirius was gone. Nothing could stop the flood of tears and anger when they started. Nothing, except for--
Ginny. He'd been so caught off guard in the parlor earlier, simply because of a dream that he had had. He was talking to Sirius in the Room of Requirement.
“You don't need me anymore, Harry. You've got friends who will take care of you. If there was one thing in my life that I regret, it was that I never fell in love. Oh, I loved your father, your mother and my friends. But I have never loved for myself."
Sirius gripped his arm and stared intently into his eyes. "Don't make the same mistake I did. Don't die unloved. It will never be worth it.”
His figure started to fade away.
"But who?" Harry said. "Who would I love?"
What remained of him smiled. "You’ll know."
Where Sirius had stood, there was a new figure with her back to Harry. As she turned around, he woke up.
There had been something comfortably familiar about her but he couldn't put his finger on it. Now he wondered. Is it Ginny?
Thanks for waiting so long. I'm going to try to get another chapter in today. If not, you will have to wait until the end of the Christmas break. Here's your spoiler to think on:
"I guess that was a first step," she whispered smiling a little. Her eyes glittered as he leaned forward.
"And this is the second," he said, softly kissing her back.
You like? Then please review!
In the Firelight by Narwen3
A/N Thank you for your patience. I'm not JKR, obviously. Props to her!
"Children! Your father is going to meet us at Grimmauld Place. We need to leave now!" Mrs. Weasley called from the kitchen. There was a great racket as people appeared from all over the house.
"How are we getting there?" asked Ron coming in last. "Grimmauld Place isn't connected to the Floo Network."
"Portkey," his mother replied. "Come and take hold of it." She held out a tea kettle and they crowded around it, each with a finger touching it.
"Three, two, one," counted Mrs. Weasley. Harry could feel a familiar jerk in his stomach as they were lifted up and borne away, then appeared on a dingy London street. Mrs. Weasley ushered them in to the house as quickly as possible.
Once inside, Harry could see a big difference from the last time he had been there. They had finally removed the painting of Sirius' crazy mother. The troll leg umbrella stand was gone as well. Harry noticed though, that although the musty smell was gone, it was still dark. As they entered the kitchen, they saw Hestia Jones standing at the counter with her wand out, directing food to the tables. She smiled as they entered. Kingsley, Lupin, Tonks, and Mr. Weasley were setting the table. Lupin was whispering into Tonks ear while she giggled. Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at each other and smiled.
Early that summer, they had been told that Lupin and Tonks had gotten engaged, despite the differences in their ages. Everyone had been surprised but much pleased when they heard the news. As Dumbledore had told them, "In this time of darkness, happiness must be found in order for our world to survive."
Dumbledore was right, Harry thought, looking around the warm kitchen. Despite our grief, we must move on. We cannot accomplish our tasks if we do not learn to put the past behind us. Hearing his name, he looked up to see Mrs. Weasley beckoning him to the table. With a smile, he settled himself between Ron and Hermione. Throughout supper, they bickered back and forth. Ignoring their banter, Harry's mind kept drifting back to Ginny.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When dinner had been eaten, Harry went off in search of a quiet place to sort out his thoughts. He longed to be downstairs with the Order, being inducted, but as Mr. Weasley pointed out, it was for overage wizards.
He stopped outside a room with a warm fire in it. The light flickered off the walls merrily. With a sigh of satisfaction at finally being alone, he shut the door behind him not noticing the red head girl curled up in the corner with a book.
He sat in an armchair facing the flames. "I don't want to regret my life," he said to the fire. "Sirius said love was the answer. I don't know if I'm ready for it or not. I mean I like Ginny, I want to be more than a friend to her but I’m not good enough for her."
Ginny was surprised to hear these words and a little frightened. The intensity of his voice scared her. He didn't hear her as she crept behind him. He buried his face in his hands.
"What am I going to do?" he asked aloud.
"Suppose you tell her how you really feel."
"Yes, I'll just-" then realizing who it was, he jumped up. “Ginny when did you get here?”
“I’ve been here the entire time,” she said gazing intently into his green eyes.
“You didn’t hear what I-well…did you?”
“I heard quite a lot,” she replied, stepping closer.
“About that, I-“ he was cut off when she put her finger on his lips and drawing his face down, she kissed him gently on the cheek. He looked at her shocked.
“I guess that was a first step,” she said smiling a little. Her eyes glittered with unshed tears as he leaned forward.
“And this is the second,” he said softly kissing her back while the fire before them danced merrily on.
This is an awfully short chapter and I apologize for that. I hope you enjoy it!
Spoiler? Well, alright.
"...and therefore," said Dumbledore," since the, ahem, much beloved Deloros Umbridge had to leave us at the end of last year, we've hired on a new teacher.
Read on and review! It's a disgustingly easy thing to do!
(Wow, that is a ridiculous rhyme.)
Back to School by Narwen3
A/N On to Chapter 5! Mine, not JKR's. She wouldn't want to claim it anyway. ;)
Harry awoke with a start. Mrs. Weasley was yelling up the stairs for him and Ron to get up.
He put his glasses on as he heard her call, "You're late! We need to leave in fifteen minutes!"
He and Ron rolled out of their beds and got moving.
Downstairs in their room, Hermione and Ginny were deep in conversation about the last night. Hermione was ecstatic with what Ginny told her.
"You kissed?" she squealed.
"Shh!" said Ginny. "Yes. And after, he asked if I wanted to, you know, go out with him, so I told him yes!"
Hermione hugged Ginny, giggling. "Ginny, that's great! I'm so happy for you!" Hearing a creak outside the door, they were suddenly silenced.
"Girls?" came Mrs. Weasley's knock at the door. "We're leaving now."
"OK, Mum," Ginny replied. She and Hermione dragged their trunks down the stairs and in doing so, passed the kitchen. Harry and Ron were at the table, eating their porridge. Ron was eyeing his through bleary eyes. Harry looked up and smiled at Ginny blushing as he did so. Ginny giggled and smiled back. Hermione raised her eyebrows at Harry then rolled her eyes at Ron who was still contemplating his spoon. Whispering to each other, they went out to load their trunks in the waiting taxis.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
King's Cross was packed with people returning to school making it difficult to get to Platform 9 3/4. When the group had finally gone through, Mrs. Weasley made her rounds.
"Ron, dear be good this year, stay clear of trouble. Keep an eye on Pigwidgeon, don't send him on any more long journeys, you know it tires him. Ginny darling, have a good year. Be responsible, study hard for your OWLs. Harry and Hermione, thank you for visiting us, we hope to hear from you this year."
Mrs. Weasley hugged them all, squeezing Ginny a second time and whispering something in her ear that made her blush. Quickly, Mrs. Weasley hurried them onto the red train. The whistle blew and the Hogwarts Express chugged away.
After finding a compartment and setting their on the luggage racks, Harry and Ginny said goodbye to Ron and Hermione who had to go to the prefects compartment.
"We'll be back in and hour or so," Ron said. "Come on Hermione."
"See you two later," she said with a wide smile.
When they were gone, Harry turned to Ginny. "Does she know?"
Ginny blushed. "Yeah. But she would have figured it out eventually."
Harry nodded. "True. What about Ron?"
"I haven't said anything, have you?"
Harry shook his head no. "I'll tell him though."
He sat down next to Ginny and held her hand. She closed her eyes and leaned her head on his shoulder.
"Hey Ginny?"
"Hm?" she said without opening her eyes.
"What happened with you and Dean?"
She looked into his eyes, smiling somewhat guiltily. "Nothing. I made it up to get Ron to freak out."
They both started to laugh and were busy debating Quidditch teams by the time Ron and Hermione returned. The four of them set up a card table to play Exploding Snap, Harry and Ginny against Ron and Hermione. Under the cover of the table, Harry reached out to grip Ginny's hand.
"So, Hermione," said Ron. "Who's Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?" Hermione shook her head.
"I'm not telling."
"How'd you find out anyway?" Ginny asked trying not to be distracted by Harry's hand on hers.
"I heard when I interned at the Ministry this summer, which was absolutely fascinating."
"How could you intern for the enemy?" Ron asked appalled.
"Ron they're not the enemy, Voldemort is." Ron and Ginny cringed. Hermione shook her head at them and continued on. " Anyway, it's best to know what they're up to."
It was dark outside when they finally reached the castle. Harry, Ginny and Hermione got up to leave but Ron remained sitting there, a suspcious look upon his face.
"You go ahead," Hermione said to the other two. They shrugged and walked off.
"What's up?" she asked innocently. He turned to glare at her.
"You know full well."
"What are you talking about?"
"What's going on with them?" he snarled.
"Who?" asked Hermione sweetly, leaving the compartment.
"Ginny and Harry," Ron snapped, following her. "I saw them holding hands under the table. Plus, Harry has been acting strange for days. Something is going on."
"Don't be ridiculous," she replied tartly. "There's absolutely nothing for you to worry about."
"But-"
"No. If you want to know what's going on you need to ask them. Leave me alone about it."
Ron growled under his breath. "She's my sister, I have the right to know."
"Why do you always have to be so difficult?" questioned Hermione sharply. "If your sister's happy, then let her be."
"Come on," Ron said rolling his eyes. She followed him to the last carriage to the school. He didn't speak for the remainder of the ride.
When they finally arrived at Hogwarts, they soon saw that they were the last ones there.
Hurrying into the Great Hall, they noticed Professor Dumbledore standing and speaking. Behind him at one of the teacher's tables stood a lone figure.
"...and therefore," said Dumbledore," since the, ahem, much beloved Deloros Umbridge had to leave us at the end of last year, we've hired on a new teacher. I would like you all to welcome Professor Viktor Krum, our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor."
Okay, so I finally told you guys who it was. Happy now? Anyway, I want a little tension between Harry Ginny and Ron so I added him getting upset. Also, later on, there will be a story plot behind some magical talent that Ginny possesses but isn't aware of. There are a couple little hints through out this and it will be more apparent as the time comes. If anybody wants to venture a guess, please contact me but don't put it in your review. I don't want the story line completely given away. As ever, please review and here's your spoiler.
"You'll soon learn, Potty," Malfoy said poisonously, "what it means to have money. "I can get whatever I want from anyone I want whenever I want it."
Hahahahahaha!!! I'm evil. Not so much here, but later.
Beginning of Term Feast by Narwen3
I don't own anything that you have heard of before. I like to play around with the Potter world. I have no life. That being said, here's the story.
Ron's jaw dropped in horror. "Krum? Here?" His voice squeaked.
During the thunderous applause that ensued, Ron and Hermione moved to sit at the Gryffindor table.
"Wow," Harry whispered to Hermione. "When did he graduate?"
"Just two years ago," Hermione whispered back. "You know that they were short on teachers. He came to the Ministry looking for work. You have to admit, he knows his Defense Against the Dark Arts."
"Yeah," Ron snorted. "Bet he got loads of teaching from Karkaroff."
"Honestly Ronald," said Hermione, starting to get really annoyed. "Get over it. Viktor has never done anything to make us believe he's a servant of Voldemort. Besides, Karkaroff quit. He ran off after fourth year."
"Anyway, Ron, you can't accuse people of being Death Eaters just because you're jealous of them." Ginny said, calmly sipping her pumpkin juice.
Ron spluttered incoherently, his ears a violent red. Harry, Hermione and Ginny rolled their eyes in tandem. The feast, as usual, was superb but Harry was uncomfortable. He could feel Ron's eyes boring into his skull but every time he looked up, Ron was looking away.
At the end of the feast, Dumbledore arose to bid them farewell. "Before we send you off, I would like to introduce you to your Head Boy and Head Girl. A lot of thought was put into their selection. Our Head Boy is none other than Paulo Smith of Ravenclaw," he paused for applause.
"I've never heard of him," Harry whispered to Hermione.
"He's supposed to be really smart," she said back. "Now be quiet, Dumbledore is not finished."
"...a young lady who's worked hard throughout her schooling and has achieved excellent marks in all her classes, Miss Cho Chang, also from Ravenclaw!"
Harry's stomach dropped as Cho stood for her applause. He wasn't sorry about breaking up but he still felt a shock when he saw her. Catching his eye, she flashed him a smile. He gave her a half smile in return before turning away. He never saw the disappointed look on her face.
The entire school arose to leave. Amidst the jostling students, Harry got separated from his friends. Suddenly, he found himself face to face with Malfoy.
"So, Potty. Do you miss your godfather?"
"Your dad break out of prison yet?"
"He's biding his time. Waiting for the world to calm down and forget, you know." He folded his arms smugly.
"I've got news for you Malfoy. The world is not going to forget. Now, everybody knows exactly what he is." Harry stared him in the eye intently.
Malfoy cracked his knuckles and got as much into Harry's face as he could. "You'll soon learn, Potty," Malfoy said poisonously, "what it means to have money. I can get whatever I want from anyone I want whenever I want it."
"Harry, Harry!" came a voice from behind him. He turned and found himself face to face with Cho. She looked at Malfoy and said, "Shouldn't you be going back to your dormitory?" Malfoy threw a menacing glare at Harry and walked away. Cho turned back to face him.
"Listen, Harry," she said softly. "I've been thinking a lot this summer."
"Oh yeah?"He looked around. Where is Ginny? he thought, urgently.
"Yeah, I have. And I realized that I was wrong about a lot of things. Marietta was weak when it came to thinking for herself. But I want to be strong, even if it means defying my parents and the Ministry."
"Oh?" questioned Harry politely, not liking where this was going.
"Anyway, what I wanted to say was, I want to know if you'll have me back?"
Harry's stomach dropped and his ears roared. He had not been expecting this at all.
"You see, Cho, I...well, that is to say I...er." He was saved at that moment by Ginny appearing at his side. "Harry, are you okay?" She looked at Cho and Harry could almost sense Ginny warning her to stay away. Cho looked between the two of them.
"So that's it then, is it." she said with a choked voice. "I'll see you around, Harry." She almost ran, so quick was her departure.
Harry turned to look at Ginny who slid her hand into his. "What was that about?" she asked curiously and not a bit jealously.
"I have no idea," Harry replied truthfully. Hand in hand they headed upstairs to Gryffindor tower.
Thank you for all the reads and reviews. There are over two thousand reads, keep it up! I write for my own peace of mind but I publish for you guys so please make sure that you review if you want me to keep putting up chapters!
You'll kill me for this one but here's your spoiler!
"Ginny, there-there's something I need to tell you. Something important, something that I haven't told anybody."
She looked expectantly at him, worry etched on her face. "What is it?" she whispered.
"It's about--"
I have a little warning about the following chapters as well. I have decided to play Harry as more sensitive. If the guys in my fics cry, it's because I want them to be human, not filled with a stereotypical masculinity that is disgusting. It's my personal opinion that guys who cry are attractive. So, it's not a statement about their masculinity, it's me creating characters that I love.
Sorry, I'll get off the soapbox. Please review!
Hope is Destroyed by Narwen3
Ron paced in the Gryffindor common room. There was a brilliant fire cheerfully crackling but he ignored its warmth. He didn't necessarily dislike the idea of Ginny and Harry dating but he didn't want anything to happen to her. He didn't want her to get hurt.
"It's way past lights out," he grumbled. "They're gonna get in so much trouble when I--"
"When you what?" Ginny asked coming in through the portrait hole alone. "What are you babbling on about?"
"Where have you been?" Ron demanded harshly. He circled around the armchair and stood a couple of feet off, with his arms folded. "You know better than to wander around the school at night!" Ron bellowed, his ears a flaming red.
"Who do you think you are?" Ginny asked. "You're not in charge of me Ron. I'm not a little girl anymore." She got up into his face. "Stop ordering me around. I can break rules just as easily as you can and I don't need to answer to you about it either." With a huff she headed up to the girls dormitory.
"Where are you going now?" Ron yelled.
"To bed you moron!" Ginny snapped. "Where else? Or do I have to ask your permission for that as well?" She added sarcastically before shutting the door behind her. Ron turned around and headed up to his own dormitory, grumbling as he did.
Once inside her room, Ginny leaned against the door and sighed happily. Despite the fight with Ron, she was happier than she had been in a long time. If only he could understand. she thought. But Ron had never understood much about feelings. Quietly, Ginny pulled on her night gown and got into bed, pulling the curtains around her. She lay there but didn't sleep. She knew that she shouldn't.
Harry walked the hallways. He knew where he was going. It was a desperate gamble and he refused to think about what would happen if he got caught. But, this was his last hope. He stopped outside the Room of Requirement. Taking a deep breath he began to walk back and forth, his eyes shut tight.
I need Sirius, he thought. Just to see him one more time. I need Sirius Black. He opened one eye, then the other. He exhaled the breath he never realized that he'd been holding. Turning the doorknob, he entered the room.
The light from the hallway filtered in through the doorframe, displaying to Harry's dismay, an empty room.
"Sirius?" he said. His voice echoed off the stone walls. He sand down on the floor dejected. As all became silent again, Harry finally realized that Sirius was really gone. His body started to shake with sobs.
He didn't kow how long he sat there crying. Eventually, his tears were utterly spent. Sensing someone behind him, Harry turned around fearing the worst.
"Mr. Potter," Dumbledore said. "Taking a midnight stroll?"
Harry stood up, brushing off his robes. "He's really gone Professor," he said weakly. "He can't ever come back, can he." It was a statement, not a question.
"How remarkably like your father you really are, Harry." Dumbledore smiled. "He was very persistant when he wanted something and his friends and family were the most important things in his world. He sacrificed all he was and had for them. You should be proud Harry. Proud that you come from a good heritage. Your father and mother would be pleased with the man that you are becoming."
"I beg your pardon, Professor, but if the pain and loss is part of it, I'm not sure I want to be a man."
Smiling again, Dumbledore placed a comforting hand upon Harry's shoulder. "So many have said the same. Harry, when you can stand up in spite of the pain and continue to want to feel, you will be a man. When the loss makes you want to love more people and not push them away because you fear losing them, you will be a man." Pulling him face to face, his blue eyes searched Harry's green ones. Harry felt as if his soul was being read.
"Harry, you need to tell your friends the truth."
Harry's mouth dropped open in shock. "But--I can't! If they knew that I must be a murderer, they would never look at me the same! And if they knew that I could be killed--you don't understand, Professor. I don't want their pity! I don't need it. I have been pitied all my life and it's never given me anything but more heartache!"
Dumbledore shook his head sadly. "Harry, you underestimate the people who love you."
"I can't believe that," Harry said.
"Well, that's your choice, Harry. Maybe when you are a man you will understand. Now, it is late and classes start tomorrow. You'd better get back to Gryffindor tower." Harry nodded and began to leave. He was stopped by Dumbledore who had one more thing to say.
"Don't underestimate the love of your friends. It is the most powerful emotion that there is and yet, so few understand it or can even feel it. Don't take it for granted. One day, you would wake up and find yourself old and bitter."
Dumbledore let go of him. Nodding his head, he said "Goodnight," and disappeared into the shadows.
With nowhere else to go, Harry returned to the common room. When he arrived at the Fat Lady's portrait, he whispered the password and quietly entered. The fire had burned down to embers and the room was chilly. Pulling an afghan off a nearby armchair, he curled up on the couch. Then, he heard soft footsteps behind him and a quiet voice whispered, "What time is it?"
"Just past midnight," he answered. "What are you doing still up, Ginny?"
"I couldn't sleep," she admitted, walking around the couch and sitting next to him. She leaned her head on his shoulder. "It's funny," he heard himself say," but after 5 years, I am still amazed at how quiet it is at night."
"I like it," she replied. "It's peaceful. During the day, everything is so loud, and everyone is so busy that you can't even think. And you never get to be alone."
Harry looked down at the top of her head, entranced by the way the firelight played off her red locks, making her hair seem to be a bright copper. Then, he knew he wanted to tell her everything. Looking up, Ginny saw the troubled look in his eyes.
"What is it?" she asked sitting up. "Are you alright Harry?" she asked concerned. Harry looked sadly back at her.
"Ginny there's--there's something I need to tell you. Something important, something that I haven't told anyone."
She looked expectantly at him, worry etched on her face. "What is it?" she whispered.
"It's about the prophecy."
HA! Take that! How about that for a cliffhanger! Well, I am awfully proud of myself for finally getting this part up. I decided to give Harry a final chance to grieve and let go, and I wanted Dumbledore to speak wise words to him about being a man and what that entails. Also, now Ron is mad at Ginny and Harry so we have that little dynamic. Happy reading and here's your spoiler!
"You may not fear him but I do! I've grown up in fear of him! It's been a big part of my life. For fifteen years I've heard You-Know-Who this and He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named that. While I hate that fear, I must give in to it!"
Sometimes, I'm so mean with these spoilers that I anger myself.
Also, there has been some drama with the Dumbledore lines. THEY ARE STAYING!!! I announce it because there was some negative feedback but ultimately I made my decision. I mean, JKR didn't bring Sirius back to life just because we didn't like it. Maybe that's an extreme example....
"Neither Can Live..." by Narwen3
"I write for piece of mind. I publish for the readers."
Amy
Ginny shook her head, confusion in her eyes.
"What prophecy?"
Harry stood up facing the fire, keeping his back to her. "The weapon that the Order was hiding from Voldemort. The one that nearly got us all killed a few months back. Fifteen years ago, Professor Trelawney made a prophecy. A real one, that is. In it, she spoke of a boy, born at the end of July whose parents had defied and escaped Voldemort three times. This boy would have power that the Dark Lord did not and Voldemort would mark him as his equal."
Harry turned around to face Ginny again. She looked as if she'd been Petrified and she gasped as she saw the lightning bolt scar and realized its true signifigance.
"That boy is you?" she whispered.
Harry nodded and sank down on his knees to look her in the eyes.
"But that's not the end of the Prophecy, is it?" Ginny asked looking fearful.
"No."
"I don't want to hear anymore," Ginny said moving her fingers along his scar. "I'm afraid." Her voice broke.
Harry took a deep breath and recited. "And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives." He dropped his head. "That was the weapon that Voldemort was looking for."
"This can't be real. You're not serious." Ginny stated, her eyes filling with tears.
"I wish I wasn't," Harry said, holding her hands in his own, wanting to comfort her but knowing that there were no words of comfort that he could give.
"Then you must either kill You-Know-Who or be killed by him?" Ginny asked.
"Please Ginny, just call him Voldemort, say his name and forget about your fear!" Harry pleaded.
She shook her head, crying. "I can't Harry. You may not fear him but I do. It's been a big part of my life. For fifteen years I've heard You-Know-Who this and He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named that. While I hate that fear, I must give in to it!" She sobbed against his shoulder.
"I'm so sorry, Ginny." Harry said, putting his arms around her. "I shouldn't have told you. It was stupid of me to-"
"Oh no," Ginny said, swallowing back her tears. "Nobody should have to deal with a secret this big on their own. I'm sorry I reacted so badly. I just don't want to-" She stopped, shocked at what she had just been about to say.
"what?" Harry asked.
Ginny shook her head. "Nothing, that just slipped out accidentally."
"Please tell me," he asked softly.
She looked into his green eyes and quietly said, "I just don't want to lose you."
"Ginny, I-" he stopped, took a deep breath and continued. "I promise I will never leave you. I never understood. I didn't get it until I met you."
"Get what?" she asked.
"Everything, I guess." He hugged her to him. "I think clearer with you. I feel happier and like I can face anything."
Ginny smiled. "I feel the same."
Pulling her closer, Harry kissed her forehead. Long in to the night they talked until they finally fell asleep and they did not awake until the morning.
"You two had better explain yourselves now." Ron hissed.
"What?" Harry yawned, sitting up. Ginny opened her eyes and looked around blearily. "Is it morning already?"
"What do you two think that you are doing?" Ron said vehemently. "Do you actually think that this is okay? I can't believe that you would, would actually, you and--"
"Ron, lower your voice, please. You'll wake everybody up!"
"Ginny, don't even start with me! What would Mum say if she knew you and Harry were, were--" He couldn't finish his sentence because he was so flustered.
"Were what?" Harry asked.
"Nothing happened, Ron!" Ginny said. "It was completely innocent!"
"You think I would do that to Ginny? Just use her like that?!" Harry was incredulous.
"I don't know what to think anymore!" Ron yelled. "I certainly never thought that you would be going out with my sister behind my back!"
"I am not a child Ron!" Ginny cried out. "I can make my own decisions about what's right for me! If I want to date Harry, I will. If I want to kiss him, you can't stop me! And if I want to run away with him to get married tonight, do you think I am going to wait around for your blessing?!" And with that, she stormed up to the girl's dormitory.
Ron turned, bug eyed to look at Harry. "You-you-married?!" he squeaked hoarsely.
Harry rolled his eyes and sighed. "Sarcasm, Ron. She was being sarcastic."
He turned and ran up the stairs to his own dormitory, leaving Ron behind him gaping like a goldfish out of its tank.
So, what do you think? The secret is out and Ginny is okay with it. They have a sweet little moment and it's so sweet and happy, then Ron sticks his long nose in and assumes the worst. Sometimes he's a frustrating guy but such a fun character to play around with. Here's your spoiler:
We're all growing up, he thought. Even Neville is more confident. This war will make us old before our time and we are not even trying to hang onto our youth.
I won't be able to put up another story until Tuesday. However, I will be writing. I'm already on chapter 16 and it's looking quite beautiful. Anyone Seeing what's up with Ginny's secret talent?
A/N Everything here written in black is me playing with the wonderful creations of JKR.
Harry hurried to the Great Hall. He was late for breakfast and knowing that school schedules were being handed out, he didn't want to miss it. As he approached, he could hear the familiar clatter of spoons and forks, and voices that were raised in excitement. Hurrying down Gryffindor Table, he stopped at the empty seat next to Ginny and across from Hermione. Ron was nowhere in sight.
"So," said Hermione casually. "I hear Ron kind of threw a bit of a tantrum this morning."
"Oh, it wasn't just a tantrum. For a minute, I was positive that he was going to curse me." Harry sipped his orange juice before continuing. "I don't know why he's so upset. Last year on the train, he seemed to be all for me and Ginny dating. Now he thinks I'm the scum of the earth."
"Same here," Ginny said. "Ever since Michael and I broke up, he's been dropping hints here and there. You would think he would be welcoming you into the family by now."
Hermione clucked her tongue. She looked almost pityingly at the two of them. "Listen, I know he's your best friend, Harry, and he's your brother, Ginny. But you don't understand Ron at all."
"Oh?" Ginny said. "And I suppose you do?"
"Well, not entirely," Hermione admitted. "I wouldn't wish that upon anyone. Ron likes to feel needed and important. He just wishes that the two of you would have told him first."
"That's ridiculous!" Ginny cried. "He doesn't need to know everything that I do. I'm not a child! He doesn't have the right to-"
"I know, I know," Hermione soothed. "But that's the way he feels, and nothing we say or do can help that."
At this point, their conversation was cut short by the arrival of their schedules. Harry skimmed over his. Charms, Transfiguration, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Potions...Potions! His heart almost stopped. Over the summer, he'd given little thought to the classes he would have to take so he could start Auror training at the end of the seventh year. Inwardly, he groaned at the thought of the extra hours he'd be forced to spend with Snape. And 5 classes a week, for ever since narrowing them down, he had the same classes every day.
"So, Hermione," Ginny asked, "What did you decide you were gonna do after Hogwarts?"
"Actually," Hermione said, blushing a little, "I was thinking of taking a job here at Hogwarts. I received Outstanding on all my OWLs, so it shouldn't really be difficult to be hired on."
"I'm still surprised that Snape passed me into his class again," Harry said.
"Ron as well," Hermione said. "The two of you weren't exactly the best students in his class."
Harry smiled. "Well, at least we don't have to take Divination anymore. No more Professor Trelawney standing behind me, breathing down my neck, and predicting my death at least four times a week."
Ginny giggled. "Oh well. By observing you guys, I came to the conclusion that Divination was a load of rubbish. Anyway, it being my OWL year, I don't need stupid classes that waste my time."
Looking at her watch, Hermione jumped. "Oh my goodness! It's almost time for class, and I don't have my book bag with me!" With a hurried goodbye, she rushed out of the Great Hall.
"I'll see you later," Ginny said, giving Harry a quick kiss.
"Eat lunch with me?" he asked, catching her hand as she started to walk away.
She smiled. "You can count on it." And with a wink, she went on to class.
Harry whistled as he headed towards Transfiguration. When he arrived at the classroom, it was half full. Neither Hermione, nor, as Harry was pleased to see, Ron, had arrived yet. He picked a seat and sat down.
"Hi, Neville," he said to the boy in front of him.
"Hey, Harry," Neville replied, turning around. "Have a good summer?"
"It was alright," Harry said. "You?"
"It was okay. Of course, Gran wasn't too happy about the whole Ministry thing, but she stopped yelling around July or so."
"Yeah. About that, Neville. I'm sorry that I dragged you all into that mess, especially since I had no real reason to go."
Neville's eyes widened. "No reason? You thought your godfather was being tortured by You-Know-Who and you went to save him! I think that's reason enough." He looked over to his right. "Hey, Hermione," he said.
"Hullo, Neville," she replied. "Did you get your internship?"
"Internship?" Harry questioned.
"At St. Mungo's," Neville said proudly. "Yeah, it was great."
As Hermione and Neville continued to discuss their summers, Harry reflected on how much they all had changed. We're all growing up, he thought. Even Neville is more confident. This war will make us old before our time, and we're not even trying to hang on to our youth.
Ron was the last one to walk in the door before McGonagall entered. He stubbornly took the seat next to Hermione without looking at Harry.
"Silence, please," McGonagall said. "As you all know, this is an important year."
Harry smiled, glad to be home.
Special thanks to CuteandQuirky for typing this up for me!
Sorry that it took so long with the update. This wasn't a very fun chapter to write but it had to happen so I made it as short and painless as possible. Thanks for the wait and here is the spoiler that you must agonize over.
"One day," Harry said, "I'm gonna kill him."
"You'll have to stand in line," Hermione snarled maliciously. "I'll do it first."
Don't you just love me! Thanks for the reviews and keep working on the mystery of Ginny's seecret talent.
I wish the characters were my creation, but they belong to JKR.
An hour later, the class was packing their things after a review lesson in transfiguring pincushions to porcupines. Harry’s was covered in bright colored pins and Ron’s had no legs. As Harry started to leave, Professor McGonagall stepped in front of him.
“Mr. Potter, may I have a word with you?”
Harry looked up confused. “Sure Professor.” Hermione stopped as well.
McGonagall waved her away. “You may leave Miss Granger. I would hate for you to be late to your next class.”
Hermione gave Harry a “what did you do?” look and exited the room quickly.
“What’s going on?” Harry asked McGonagall.
“Oh, you’re not in trouble, Mr. Potter,” she said with a smile. “I’m sure that you are aware the Angelina Johnson graduated last year?”
“Yes,” he said, wondering what she was getting to.
“Her graduating has opened a vacancy in the position of Team Captain for Gryffindor’s quidditch team. I would like you to take over as the next captain.”
“Me?” Harry asked. “Why me?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” McGonagall said. “Rarely have you let your team down, in four years of playing, you’ve only lost two games. So, why not you?”
Harry nodded slowly. “I guess I could be the Captain-”
“Of course you will,” McGonagall interrupted. “As Captain, you will need to assemble a new team, as you know, most of the team has moved on. Also, you must maintain your grades. Anything below an Acceptable is simply, well, not acceptable. If your grades slip, you will be stripped of your position. Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes,” Harry replied.
“Good luck then. Oh, and Potter?” she asked as he started to leave. He turned around.
“Yes?”
“See that we win the championship this year. If we do the Cup will be ours permanently. And you know, it really does look good in my office.”
Harry smiled. “Yes ma’am.” McGonagall returned the smile and said, “Go on to your next class, then.”
Harry grinned as he walked down the halls to Charms. So far, it had been a good morning, minus the episode with Ron in the common room. Team Captain. It wasn’t one of the things he had ever imagined himself doing. In fact, he had always thought that Oliver Wood would be captain forever. Even last year with Angelina had been strange and he’d only played in one game. As his thoughts strayed, Harry turned a corner and ran straight into Viktor Krum.
“Krum!” he said. “I mean-er-Professor-“
“No, Harry, please call me Viktor. It makes me feel old to be called Professor.”
“Er-Viktor,” Harry said. “How’ve you been? Congratulations on getting a job here.”
“Thank you,” he replied. “I’ve been good. I would hope that you have too?”
“Oh, you know. It’s been good, bad, pretty much everything. I wish I could stay and talk, but I’m late for Charms.”
Krum nodded. “That’s fine. I wish you luck this year.”
“Thanks,” Harry said, walking away. “You too.” Turning around he came face to face with Snape.
“Skipping classes, are we?’ Snape said in his greasy voice. “That won’t do. I guess I shall have to take ten points from Gryffindor.”
“But Professor,” Harry protested. “I had to talk to McGonagall.”
“No more excuses Potter, or I shall make it fifty.” Snape leered at him. “There is no need for students to put on airs about themselves, especially when they already receive too much attention.”
Harry opened his mouth to retort but Snape cut him off. “Get to class before I get really upset.” And he stormed away.
Harry ran down the hallway to Charms, trying to avoid anyone else who came his way. Panting and redfaced, he uttered a quick apology to Professor Flitwick and took his seat by Hermione. As he did so, Ron stopped whispering to her and doggedly looked away.
“What did McGonagall say?” Hermione asked in hushed tones.
“I’ll tell you later,” he said as Flitwick started to explain the rubric for the year.
“So?” Hermione asked as they headed out of the classroom. Ron hurried ahead to Dean, Seamus and Neville. “What did she want?”
“Not much,” he said, casually walking away. “Only, that I’ve been made Quidditch captain."
“Really!” she squealed. “Harry, that’s great!” she said giving him a hug.
“Yeah, I’m really excited. I’ve got loads of ideas to-“ he was cut off by a drawling voice.
“So, Potter, you’ve been made Captain too?” They turned around to see Malfoy flanked by his goonies, Crabbe and Goyle.
“Yeah, what of it?” he said defensively.
“Oh, nothing at all,” Malfoy said smugly. “It will just be all the more pleasant when Slytherin smashes Gryffindor.”
Hermione snorted. “Yeah right, Malfoy. You’ve not beaten Harry in a single match in three years!”
Draco’s handsome features hardened into a scowl. “Who asked you, Mudblood? Anyway, Potter, I’ll see you on the pitch.” And he strode away as Crabbe and Goyle lumbered behind, cracking their knuckles.
“One day,” Harry said. “I’m gonna kill him.”
“You’ll have to stand in line,” Hermione said maliciously. “I’ll do it first.”
I love writing for you guys. Please give me feedback so I know that you want more!
"Good," he said, cramming what was left of his sandwich into his mouth and swallowing. "I've got to spread the word."
Okay, there wasn't really much good for a spoiler in the next chapter. Never fear, excitement is coming soon. We'll see how these people do when they have to play quidditch. The future of my story is looking good. Or is it bad?
Friends and Poison Can Make You Loony by Narwen3
AN: I only pretend to be a genius at writing. The true genius is JKR. I thank her.
Harry made his way down the long table to get to where Ginny sat. Sneaking up behind her, he poked her in the side and laughed as she jumped and looked around.
"How has your morning been?" he asked, grabbing a sandwich.
"Pretty good," she replied. "Potions was dismal but Defense Against the Dark Arts was great. Krum's really good. He knows his stuff. I have Care of Magical Creatures next. Hagrid's been walking around grinning so I'm eating a lot to build up strength for whatever monster he's got planned for us."
Harry laughed. "It will be something illegal no doubt."
"So," Ginny said after taking a sip of her tea. "How were your classes?"
"Mostly review stuff. You know, the usual first day business. McGonagall kept me after. You know how Angelina graduated last year?" Ginny nodded. "Well, Professor McGongall made me Quidditch captain."
Ginny looked thrilled. "Oh, Harry, that's wonderful! I'm so proud of you. When are you going to have tryouts?"
"Friday. You gonna be there?"
Ginny rolled her eyes. "Of course! I have a family tradition to keep up. Only, I'm going to try out for Chaser, now that a certain Seeker is unbanned."
"Good," he said, cramming the last of his sandwich into his mouth and swallowing. "I've got to go spread the word."
An hour later found Harry sitting outside Potions with Hermione, Neville, and the remainder of the class, including a disgruntled Ron who was talking to Dean and Seamus again.
"Go on, Harry," Hermione said quietly. "Go apologize. Make it all up."
"Me?" he hissed back. "I didn't do anything to him!"
"I know, but Ron will never give in and I don't want to spend the year being the person caught in the middle."
Harry sighed. He was tired of fighting with Ron anyway, and Hermione was right. Ron never could make the first move. "Fine," he said.
He walked to where Ron sat.
"Hey Ron, can I talk to you for a minute?"
Ron looked skeptically at Harry before replying. "I guess so."
They moved down the hall a bit.
"Listen, Ron, I want to apologize for not telling you about Ginny and me. I should have thought to check and see if it was alright with you first."
Ron smiled. "That's okay, Harry. I guess I overreacted a bit."
Hermione walked over grinning. "That wasn't so hard, now, was it?"
Ron and Harry looked at each other and then back at her.
"Insufferable know-it-all," they said together. Hermione laughed and hugged the two of them.
Snape arrived and the class filed into the dungeons. "It begins again," Harry said as they sat at their table.
"NEWT Level Potions is supposed to be one of the most difficult classes there is," Hermione whispered. "There's a thirty five percent failure rate."
I won't let him beat me, Harry thought. Not anymore.
Snape turned around quickly and in his quiet deadly voice, he began to speak.
"Your grades show that you are the finest students that Hogwarts has to offer. For some of you," his gaze went from Neville, to Ron and others before finally residing on Harry. "I think that there has been a mistake. However, when I expressed my concern to the headmaster, he assured me that no mistake has been made. We will be learning some of the most complex potions there are. We will be brewing among other things, Veritaserum, The Draught of the Living Dead, and other potions so deadly that the drinker won't have time to set down the goblet before they perish. I will not be held responsible for the death or injury of any student who fails to follow instructions. You have been warned."
"He's not fooling around this year, is he?" Ron said as they headed to Defense Against the Dark Arts.
"Honestly, Ron, when has Snape ever fooled around?" Hermione said scornfully.
"Well...never. But still, he can't possibly be getting any better, can he?"
They arrived at the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, long before the rest of the class.
"Hermione!" Krum said, walking up and giving her a hug.
"Sure, now he gets it right," Harry heard Ron mutter.
"Congratulations, Viktor," she said beaming.
"Thank you," he said. "I have been looking very hard for a job for a year or two so I can get enough money to get underway in my new business."
"Business?" Harry asked.
"Viktor's going to be designing Quidditch brooms," Hermione said.
"Harry, I hear that you are Quidditch captain," Krum said. "Congratulations, that is a tremendous honor."
"What?" Ron said. "Captain?"
"Yeah," Harry said. "McGonagall just told me. I didn't get a chance to say anything to you yet."
"Well, I hope all goes well for you. Now, if you three will find your seats, the rest of the class is coming in, we can get started soon."
When all the class had assembled, it was quiet for despite his youth, Krum's presence demanded attention as much as McGonagall's or Snape's would.
"Welcome all," he said. "My name is Viktor Krum. Please, feel free to call me Viktor, as Professor Krum makes me feel old. Now, I've heard that your education last year was somewhat stalled so we shall be doing a little amount of review and we shall cover some OWL basics this first term and then proceed on to sixth year pre-NEWT work next term. Any questions? No? Good. Open up your Practical Defense and let's get started with the Impediment Jinx. Pair up please."
As usual, Ron, Harry, and Hermione was a group while Neville was left alone.
"Actually guys," Harry said, noticing him. "I'm gonna let you two work together."
He stood over by Neville who brightened up at having a partner.
"All right," Krum said. "What does the Impediment Jinx do?"
All the Gryffindor's had their hands in the air, as Harry was pleased to see. "Good," Krum said. He pointed to Malfoy who was one of the few Slytherins with a hand raised. "You, what is your name?" Malfoy replied and Krum said, "Okay, what is the Impediment Jinx?"
"It will temporarily stop someone or something from coming at you," Malfoy drawled smugly.
"Excellent," Krum replied. "So, partners, one person must approach while the other waves their wand and says the incantation, 'Impedimenta!'"
Harry came towards Neville who raised his wand and called out "Impedimenta!" Harry stopped and found he could not get his feet to move.
"Good job, Neville," he said proudly. He looked around at all the others from the DA and smiled to see that they had all mastered and remembered the jinx while many of the Slytherins had no results.
"Very good," Krum said. "Those who succeeded, switch. The jinxer is now the jinxed and vice versa. Those who did not succeed, gather round and prepare to try again."
"Did you see that?" Ron said to Harry and Hermione when they were alone in the hallway. "The Slytherins didn't know what to do, while all of the members of the DA just-just-" He couldn't continue because he was laughing so hard.
"I have to admit," Hermione said, "It was satisfying when Crabbe had to be taken to hospital because Goyle practically stabbed his eye out on his wand."
Harry nodded. "Did you notice though," he said, trying to ignore Ron's continued peals of laughter. "Did you notice that Crabbe and Goyle were in neither Potions nor Transfiguration?"
"Well, of course!" Ron said. "They are about the thickest people in the school," and he went off again.
"Always laughing. Never a sad moment he has, that one," said a dreamy voice behind them. The three turned to see a girl with pale, straggle hair and large grey eyes. A wand was stuck over her ear.
"Hey Luna," Harry said. "How was Sweden?"
"Can't complain," Luna replied. "We didn't catch the Crumpled Horn Snorckack, but we saw one."
"How, er-lovely," Hemione said.
"Yes it was," With no further words she walked away.
"Weird," Ron muttered.
"Maybe just a little." Harry said, putting an arm around each of their shoulders. "But then again, aren't we all?"
The three friends laughed as they went to dinner.
I didn't want the fight to last so long, I kept it as quick as possible. And I did make Ron's response typically, well, Ron-like.
Thanks for hanging on with me! You guys are so awesome to keep reading my story. It started out as a simple thing but now, I have to keep going for you! Let me add that most of the time its great stress relief but sometimes, when you have to go to emotional limits with the characters, it can be very stressful. Please, let me know that you appreciate the stress I feel for this story in a review! Let's keep them coming and here is your spoiler:
"It's not just that," Harry said. "It's more. She seems to have a sixth sense or something. She know every move out there before it ever happens."
Chew on that for a couple days. I won't be able to update until Monday, so keep reading and reviewing so I can reply lots next week.
Today, January 28 is Elijah Wood(the guy who is Frodo in Lord of the Rings) birthday. He is 24 today!
A Quidditch Team by Narwen3
I love JKR for writing this stuff that I can play with!
The week had gone by quickly. Transfiguration and Charms were the same as usual. Potions was increasingly difficult but Harry kept true to his promise. He turned in all his homework and he was pleased to see, though Snape was not, that he had received an A on the first piece handed back. Krum had been having a difficult time in Defense Against the Dark Arts. The Gryffindors and other members of the DA were excelling while many of the Slytherins were far behind.
Sitting atop his broom, Harry breathed in the autumn air and smiled.
"Okay," he said to Ron, Katie, and Alicia. "We're all that's left. Sloper and Kirk decided they no longer wish to be our Beaters," he heard an audible sigh of relief from one of the girls, "and Ginny is trying out for another position. We are looking for a Chaser and two Beaters. I think its safe to say that Ginny will be Chaser unless someone who is much better than her comes along. I believe in loyalty and if someone plays one year, I will almost definitely accept them the next." He looked at the three of them. "Any of you have a problem with that?"
"Nope. I like Ginny," Alicia said.
"Cool by me, she's good enough," added Katie.
They all looked over at Ron who grinned and said, "We gotta keep it in the family, don't we?"
"Brilliant," Harry said. "Let's get the tryouts started."
When everyone had assembled, Harry gave them brief instructions on how he wanted the try outs to go. Then, they rose up in the air and got started with the Beaters. Quickly he understood how frustrating it must have been for Angelina when she had to replace him and the twins last year. ost of the kids who tried out were simply terrible, it was almost painful to watch. He marked on a clipboard the select few that were even decent.
"Okay," he said when once more, everyone was on the ground. "That's it for the Beaters. You all flew well, we'll have results posted tomorrow. You can stick around to watch or clear out."
As the Chaser tryouts got underway, Harry was again disgruntled with the Gryffindors. He could see Katie and Alicia exchange looks of trepidition as the Quaffle was continually dropped and missed.
"Thank you," he said over and over. "Read the results tomorrow morning."
It was dark when Ginny finally flew. "Okay, Gin," he said. "Just do some Quaffle handling with Alicia and Katie and then we'll see how you do with scoring."
"Right," she said and they went at it. As she threw the Quaffle back and forth, Harry couldn't help but smile. Ginny's flying was aggressive and sure but she did it very gracefully. She seemed to sense when something was going to happen and she would throw the Quaffle to a place where Alicia or Katie would appear from nowhere.
"She's good," Harry whispered to Ron. "Real good."
"What did you expect?" Ron said. "She's a Weasley."
"It's not just that," Harry said. "It's more. She seems to have a sixth sense. She knows every move that someone out there is making before it even happens."
"Don't get too carried away, mate," Ron warned. "I know Ginny's the best person who tried out today and she's got the spot fairly, but people will say it's because she's your girlfriend that she's on the team and any favoring you do will be quickly noted and judged."
"You sound like Hermione," Harry laughed.
"Yeah? Well, maybe the good sense is starting to rub off," Ron joked as he flew to the goal posts.
Maybe, Harry thought. And maybe you're growing up too.
As Ginny threw the Quaffle to the goals, Harry watched her carefully. She would close her eyes, relax, and then throw the Quaffle before opening them back up. She scored every time.
Harry sat in the locker room with his team. "Well?" he said hanging up his gear. "What do you think?"
"Ginny definitely," Katie said. The other two nodded emphatically.
"That's a given," Harry said. "What about the Beaters?"
"That's hard to say," Ron replied. "I think Colin Creevey did surprisingly well."
Alicia agreed. "He can be a pain but he did pretty good."
"That's what I thought, too," Harry said, then looked down at his list. "Okay, we have Ginny, Colin and-"
"What about me?" a voice behind them said. They looked to see a girl with blonde hair in the doorway. In her hand was a Firebolt.
"What's your name?" Harry said, looking down at the list again.
"Kyla Thomas," she replied. "You won't find me there. I've only just moved here. I was a Beater at my school in America for three years."
"Let's see what you can do, then," Harry said. Walking out to the pitch, Kyla pulled her long hair back and mounted her broom.
"Just bat it about for a bit," Harry said, giving her the bat. "Holler when you are ready for the Bludger." Kyla flew off.
"Ready!" she called. Releasing the Bludger it shot into the sky and came back down. She hit it and it went off again. Coming from behind, she spun around and sent it into the stands. As it flew back towards her head, she turned and dove to the ground, the Bludger pursuing her. When it looked as if she was going to crash, she pulled up about a foot from the ground and the Bludger collided with the turf making a two foot deep holde. Harry summoned it to him and locked it back up. Kyla flew back over and hopped down.
"Well?" she said, smiling.
"That was bloody brilliant!" Ron said and Harry nudged him.
"Results will be posted tomorow morning in the common room," he said. "You flew well, thank you."
"You're welcome," she siad and headed off towards the castle.
"Well, Harry," Alicia said. "I guess we have a team."
"Yeah," he replied. "I guess we do."
Whew! That took awhile to get up. Okay, I introduced a brand new character in this. Kyla is named after one of my best friends. Her name is Kyla(bet that was a shocker!) She'll come in every so often, maybe say a line or two when she does. I haven't ultimately worked her into the grand scheme of things yet.
Also, I am working on a new story as we speak. It'll be short, only five chapters and I only have two left to write. I'll keep you updated on that so, that being said, here's your spoiler!
Harry nodded slowly. "And you want me to do this?"
He smiled. "You were the first choice."
I laugh with a great ha ha!
A/N True to JKR's writing, chapter thirteen contains a pivotal plot point! Bless JKR for giving us these wonderful characters to play with!
*
"Hey Ginny," Harry said the following morning. "Did you check the list yet?"
"Of course I did," Ginny replied. "I'm so excited about the team this year, the championship is ours!"
"I hope so," Harry said. "I don't want to think about that yet, though. I wanted to ask you something about your tryout."
"What about it?"
"Several times, you seemed to know when something was going to happen. It was almost like you sensed it."
Ginny shrugged her small shoulders. "Over the summer, I worked with Ron a bit. He wanted to get better and I wanted to make Chaser. I just worked hard, you know?"
"Hm," Harry said. "Well, whatever you did, keep up the good work."
"Now," Ginny said. "I want to ask you something. Who's Kyla?"
"I don't really know. She's new here from America. She showed up late and tried out. She did great and made the team. Why?"
"No reason, just curious I guess," Ginny said. "I didn't recognize her name, what year is she in?"
"Yours, I think. Anyway, she hasn't been here for very long. Want to go down to breakfast?"
"Sure." He took her hand in his and they left the dormitory.
*
Harry watched his potion bubbling in the cauldron drowsily. After two minutes, he lowered the heat and, after checking to see if Snape was watching, he whispered to Hermione, "I want to ask you something."
"What?" she said out of the corner of her mouth.
"It's about Ginny."
Ron leaned over. "What about her?" he asked.
"Have you noticed anything strange about her?"
"What do you mean?" whispered Hermione.
"Like, earlier-" THWACK! A ruler slammed across their tables. The three jumped and looked up to see an angry Snape hovering over them.
"Fifteen points from Gryffindor for your whispering. Now, would you like to share your conversation with the rest of the class?" They shook their heads. "Good. Be warned now, when the time comes to make Veritaserum, I'll be testing it on one of you, so don't cross me." They nodded and he went back to his desk.
*
"So?" Hermione said as they headed to Defense Against the Dark Arts. "What about Ginny?"
Harry looked around to make sure nobody was listening. "It's not that something's wrong with her. She just seems to pick up on a lot of things. When we were having Quidditch try outs, she knew everything before it happened. It was like she could..."
"See?" Hermione said when he didn't finish. "You think Ginny could be a Seer?"
Ron started to chuckle, trying to hide it with a cough but failing.
"It's not funny," Harry protested.
"Of course not," Ron said, chortling. "But I suddenly got this mental image of Ginny draped in beads and shawls with bug eye glasses and, and I just couldn't help it!" He screamed with laughter.
Hermione rolled her eyes. "Harry, I don't know what to tell you. I'll watch her and see if I notice anything strange and you can do the same."
Harry hugged her quickly. "Thanks Hermione. I'm not really worried about it, it's just that it was a little peculiar at the tryouts."
"How about we start looking up stuff about famous seers in history? We can go to the library and..." Hermione started to walk forward speaking in excited tones at a rapid pace.
"Now you've done it," Ron said to Harry. "We'll never get her to shut up."
"Sorry," Harry said before running to catch up.
"Good afternoon," Krum said. "We've finally got an idea on how the Impediment Jinx works. Keep working on it in your spare time." He moved to the front of his desk and leaned against it. "As many of you know, Defense is more than just stopping someone from trying to harm you. Not only will I teach you defense this year, but also offense. This is more than just defending yourself, it is preventing others from being hurt. An important spell to know is the stunning curse. This is used to completely put an opponent out of action without inflicting physical harm upon them. It has temporary results and the counter curse is simple. Shall we start?" And with a wave of his wand, a cupboard opened to reveal stacks of cushions and the desks disappeared leaving an open space.
"Harry, may I speak with you for a moment?" Krum asked quietly when everyone had started.
"Er-okay," Harry said. Leaving Neville to work with Ron and Hermione, he followed Krum to his office. Once inside, he noticed that once again, the decor was different. The desk was cluttered with drawings and diagrams of broomsticks. On the walls were pictures of people flying and playing Quidditch and leaning in a corner were no less than five brooms.
"Please sit," Krum said, indicating a chair. Krum pulled up his own and sat in it backwards.
"I've spoken to Dumbledore about this class," Krum said looking Harry straight in the eye.
"Uh, okay," Harry said, wondering where this was going.
"I'm sure you noticed that half the class is doing splendidly. However, the other half is behind. Not behind, really. They are at an OWL level where they should be. But, several groups of students seem to be far ahead. These students, mainly Gryffindors with some Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs, must have gotten extra schooling somewhere, so I went to Dumbledore about it. He told me quite a remarkable story about a student who, not feeling that he learned enough in his regular Defense Against the Dark Arts class, decided to learn new things and teach them to anyone who was willing to learn." He leaned forward, his black eyes twinkling. "Dumbledore didn't say any names, but I have no doubt in my mind, who that student is."
Harry was puzzled. "With all due respect, what does that have to do with anything? We disbanded the DA at the end of the year."
"I spoke to Dumbledore about the possibility of hiring another Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. Two of us could accomplish what one could not. However, this is a position that is difficult to fill. It would be difficult to get another teacher. I suggested that we do a special tutoring class where one of the more gifted students could teach those that were ahead. That way, I could work with people who are behind and the other students wouldn't be bored until we caught up."
Harry nodded slowly. "And you want me to do this?"
Krum smiled. "You were the obvious choice."
This is a quick little expository chapter. If you haven't figured out Ginny's gift by now, your punishment is to go back, reread and review if you haven't.
Next chapter is the quidditch game!
Spoiler:
"What do you want now?" she said bitterly. "You're Quidditch captain with an amazing team and someone who loves you. What could you possibly have to say to me?"
Take that!
Unchaseable Chasers and Unbeatable Beaters by Narwen3
A/N I love JKR's work and I respect her too much to claim it as my own.
Rain beat down on the Quidditch pitch. Inside the locker room, Harry sat in his Quidditch robes staring aimlessly at the wall, when the door suddenly opened. With a gale of rain following, Ginny entered the room. "Hello Harry," she said as she shed her coat and started to wring out her long red hair. It was darker than her brothers and it fell to her waist. Walking over to her, Harry brushed its damp mass back from her face.
"Are you ready?" she asked.
"For what?" he said, gazing into her brown eyes.
"Quidditch, moron," she said breaking eye contact. "You are the team captain, remember?"
"Oh, yeah. I guess so."
"Good." She stood on tiptoe to kiss Harry. Lingering slightly longer than necessary, Harry wrapped his arms around her. Behind them, a voice said, "Would you look at this? The captain and the chaser. Caught together, what is it that you Brits use, snogging? This will not do, not at all."
They pulled away quickly and Kyla laughed. "I'm just kidding," she said. "But Ron is coming and he won't be too happy about this."
Ginny nodded. "You're right. I need to change anyhow." Kissing Harry on the cheek, she followed Kyla through the doors to where the girls would change. The door opened again and Colin and Ron entered.
"You ready mate?" Ron called out cheerfully, wiping water from his eyes. Behind him, Colin was shaking with nerves.
"Yeah," Harry said distantly. "Let's do this."
Harry flew over the game waiting for the Snitch. Gryffindor was ahead of Ravenclaw by 150 points and Ginny had scored over half of them. She, Katie and Alicia worked seamlessly as a team. Their passing was fluid, they scored every time that they shot. Kyla was unbeatable, she hit the Bludger with deadly precision and she and Colin had already taken out two of the Ravenclaw players without so much as a penalty. And Ron...Harry had been worried about Ron's playing because of how badly he had done the previous year. Now, he was unstoppable, blocking every shot that they took.
Harry's heart swelled with pride. This indomitable force was his team. The crowd gasped and cheered with each new feat. Seamus Finnigan as the new commentator was thrilled.
"Another brilliant score by Gryffindor Chaser Ginny Weasley, last year the team's Seeker. Ravenclaw Captain and Head Girl looks absolutely furious as Gryffindor is ahead by 160 points!"
Cho was circling above the game, as was Harry, searching for the Snitch. The look of anger on her face was unmistakeable as she flew to one of her Beaters and whispered something in his ear. Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw him give a small nod of understanding as Cho flew back to where she circled once more. Seeing a glimmer of gold around the Ravenclaw Keeper, Harry sped for it. When he arrived at the center of the pitch, he heard a loud gasp from the crowd. He saw a Bludger heading directly for Ginny who wasn't looking in that direction. Before his eyes, he saw Ginny roll of her broom. As he started to scream out her name, he saw Ginny with her hand and foot clinging to the broom in the Sloth Grip Roll. The Bludger passed safely over her head and Harry breathed a sigh of relief as the crowd went wild. Heading to where he had last seen the Snitch, he realized that Cho was much closer. Leaning over the broom to make himself as aerodynamic as possible, Harry zoomed towards her. As she stretched out her hand, Harry came up, knocked it out of the way, then pulled up with the Snitch firmly grasped in his hand. The crowd of Gryffindors roared as the team gathered together cheering and hugging. He caught up Ginny and kissed her as the team whooped and hollered. Holding her face in his hands, he laughed and said, "Ginny, that was brilliant!"
"What did you expect?" Ron called out. "She's a Weasley!" He hugged Ginny exuberantly. "Good job, Ginny!"
Everyone was congratulating them as they headed to the locker room. However, before going through the door, Harry saw Cho with tears streaming down her face as she walked up to the castle. "I'll be back," he whispered to Ginny. She followed his gaze and looked at him oddly before nodding and saying, "I'll see you in a little bit." He smiled and squeezed her shoulder then ran up the hill.
"Cho! Hey Cho!" She turned around and he finally caught up.
"What do you want now?" she asked bitterly. "Haven't you got everything? You're Quidditch captain with an amazing team and you've got someone who loves you. What could you possibly have to say to me?" She turned back and started towards the school.
"I'm sorry."
She turned to face him. "What?"
He walked to her. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry that it didn't work out with us. I'm sorry if I hurt you. I'm sorry that you lost Cedric and it's my fault. He was a far better person than me and it shouldn't have been him. You have every right to be upset with me."
"Oh, Harry. I never blamed you for that." She wiped her eyes on her sleeves.
"Harry, I loved Cedric very much. He was everything to me. I see you look at Ginny the way he looked at me. Last year I was so confused. If I loved Cedric so much, how could I feel so strongly for you? I felt disloyal to him and it was very difficult for me to move on.
Harry smiled a little. "I wasn't the most observant person last year."
Cho laughed through her tears. "No, you weren't. But, let's just say that we were never right for each other."
"It might be rough, Cho, but we can still be friends, can't we?"
Cho shook her head, rolling her eyes with a smile. "Harry Potter, I do believe that you are the only person who can use that line and make it work." She kissed him on the cheek in a friendly way. Gone were the sparks he used to feel, replaced with simple affection. "I'll see you around."
"Bye," Harry said, heading back to the lockers. Ginny stood in the doorway. "I'm glad that you two are friends again," she said gently. He wrapped his arms around her and she rested her head on his shoulder, sighing peacefully. As he bent his head to kiss the top of hers, the thought came to him. I never told her that we were friends again and there's no way she could have seen from here...
A/N Another chapter in. I hope you all like the game. Please don't be mad for making Cho turn out alright in the end. You know, ultimately she's not as bad as we all make her out to be. She deserves a break once in awhile. Thanks to all who reviewed. Keep it up! Want another evil demonic spoiler? Of course you don't.
A bright light flashed and when it was gone, he saw her collapsed on the ground. "Ginny!" he screamed, falling over her body.
Wow, I actually feel bad about giving out that one. Oh well, it will be worth it in the end.
A/N Yeah, that last spoiler was a little, well, just read on.
Harry was running through a misty forest. He could hear Ginny's voice calling to him and he was trying to find her. An evil cackle filled the forest and he ran faster. Out of nowhere, a cold voice said, "Ah, did you love him, little baby Potter?"
"No!" he screamed and kept going. Stopping in a clearing, he doubled over, trying to catch his breath. He turned when he heard rustling in the bushes behind him.
"Who's there?" he called. "Come out!"
Ginny walked from the bushes. She wore a floor length white dress, elegantly cut and with softly flowing sleeves. Her hair was down, wild and unruly with a wreath of flowers in it. She was barefoot and she seemed to shimmer with a silver light as she walked towards him.
"Hello, Harry," she whispered, raising up a hand to touch his scar.
"Where are we?" he asked looking around.
She took both his hands in her own. "It doesn't matter where we are. Where are you going?"
"I don't know! Don't act like that!" He tried to pull back but her grip was strong. She pulled him closer.
"If you don't know where you are going," they were nose to nose now. "Why should it matter where you are?"
"Ginny, this isn't funny! Stop!" He stopped struggling against her grip as her eyes went red. A bright light flashed and when it was gone, he saw her collapsed on the ground.
"Ginny!" he screamed, falling over her body.
"She can't hear you."
"YOU!" Bellatrix Lestrange looked at him coldly. "What did you do to her! Why hurt Ginny?"
She smiled. "Through her, we can get to and destroy you. Understand baby Potter, you are marked. Therefore, all who are close to you are in danger." She started to fade into the forest. "Did you ever tell her you loved her? Too late, baby Potter. Too late."
"NO!" Harry cried out, sitting up quickly. Gone was the forest and gone was the evil figure. The fire in the Gryffindor common room was still burning brightly as if to dispel the terrible dream. He shook his head, trying to clear his mind of the voice. "Through her, we can get to and destroy you. Destroy you through her, through her-"
Harry clamped his hands over his ears. "It's just a dream," he told that stubborn voice. "Only a dream." He trudged up the stairs to get into his own bed. He huddled down in the blankets but nothing could stop the chills creeping up his spine.
"You're awfully quiet," Ginny observed at breakfast. "Is something wrong?"
Harry didn't hear what she said. He just kept stirring his tea with an absent expression on his face.
"Hello Harry," Ron said in a sing song voice. "Wake up!"
"What?" Harry said, confused.
"Finally," Ron said. "We've been trying to get your attention for the past five minutes!"
"Are you alright?" Ginny asked concerned. "You look really tired."
"I was up late," Harry confessed. "I didn't get much sleep."
Ginny nodded. "Worried about today's lesson?"
"What lesson?" Ron asked.
"Don't you notice anything, Ron?" Hermione said exasperated, coming up to the table. "Harry's acting as a sort of student teacher in Defense Against the Dark Arts. Viktor asked him to." Hermione flipped her hair over one shoulder and turned back to Harry. "Anyway, Viktor said that he'd like to talk to you before school starts. He's waiting for you."
Harry stood and picked up his books. "I guess I'll go now," he said. "See you later."
"Wait," Ginny said. "I've got to go talk to Dumbledore so I'll walk with you." She grabbed her back pack. "See you in a bit," they said to Ron and Hermione before leaving the Great Hall.
When they had gone, Hermione grabbed a muffin and began to spread butter on it. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Ron staring at her. Finally, she turned and said, "Do you mind? Don't you have anything better to do?"
"Why do you go to Krum's class every morning?" Ron said indignantly.
Hermione rolled her eyes. "You're not going to start that again, are you? Ron, Viktor is my friend. I can go see him any time I want! What does it matter to you anyway?"
Ron looked as if he'd been slapped. "It doesn't matter at all," he said self-righteously.
"Then why do you keep freaking out about it?" Hermione pressed.
"I-well, it's-er-"
Hermione looked expectantly at him. When he failed to grow coherent, Hermione arose, patted his hand, and said, "I'll see you later, Ron." She walked out of the Great Hall. Leaning against the door, she sighed. If I can't get him to admit it, she thought, How can we ever be anything?
Still at the table, Ron had his head in his hands, tugging on his hair. I need to tell her before I lose her to someone else.
"What's been going on these past few days?" Ginny asked.
"What are you talking about?" Harry said, avoiding eye contact with her.
"You've been really quiet and out of it lately. I was just wondering if something was wrong."
Harry didn't know how to tell her that he was scared and didn't even know why. So, he lied.
"I've just been worried about this Defense Against the Dark Arts teaching thing."
Ginny bought it, or at least he thought she did, not clearly seeing her eyes. She could tell something was wrong but she didn't press the issue.
"That must be frustrating. I'm sure you'll do fine, though."
"Yeah," Harry said. "Anyway, what do you need to see Dumbledore for?"
Now, it was Ginny's turn to lie. "I had a scheduling problem. Something needs to be switched but I'm not exactly sure what."
They both practically sighed with relief when they finally stopped outside the Defense Against the Dark Arts room.
"I'll see you later," she said, kissing him on the cheek.
"Bye," he replied and went on in.
The dream is a pivotal sequence for the next few chapters so pay attention. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!!! It was a lot of fun to write this one, especially because I got a little Ron and Hermione thing in it. Here's another spoiler:
Professor," Harry said. "Is she-will she-is Ginny..."
"She's alive," he replied. "But only just."
I'm not gonna have any readers left if I keep it up with these spoilers. That's okay. I write for peace of mind, I publish for the readers. I am getting into what is so far my favorite stuff to write. Keep the reviews going! I've been doing pretty good so far in my replies and I love what you have to say!
AN I wish I owned the Harry Potter books. That would be sweet.
"Settle down guys, settle down," Harry said. Ron and Kyla were having a heated discussion about the Cannons and the Wasps while Alicia, Katie, and Ginny were teasing Colin about a fourth year girl from Hufflepuff. All the while, Colin was turning redder and redder.
"Come on you guys," Harry pleaded when he failed to achieve silence. "We'll never get in the proper frame of mind to play this game if you don't listen." He sighed and threw his hands in the air. "Fine, let Slytherin beat us. See if I care."
"Oh please, Harry," Ron said. "We'll destroy Slytherin."
"Yeah," Kyla chimed in. "I've seen their players and they don't look that great. I mean, come on. They have Crabbe and Goyle, for crying out loud."
Harry shook his head. "They'll cheat to get the upper hand. If we could trust them to play fairly, they would be pushovers, but we can't. So, here's what I've got figured out," and he explained the game plan. When they walked out to the field, Ginny pulled Harry aside.
"Harry, I've got something important to tell you."
He looked towards the pitch. "Can't it wait?"
"Well, it's kind of important."
"Ginny, I'm in a hurry. We're starting in two minutes. We'll talk later." And he hurriedly brushed his lips against her forehead and rushed out.
"Right," Ginny said with a hurt look in her eyes. "Later." Finally I get the nerve to tell you and you brush me off. She shook her head, walking out of the locker rooms. I've got a bad feeling about this game. It will not end well.
"And now, announcing the Gryffindors, Weasley, Creevy, Thomas, Bell, Spinnet, Weasley, and Potter!" They flew over the pitch as Seamus Finnigan called out their names. Harry could make out Hermione sitting with Hagrid, looking through his enormous binoculars. He waved at them and they waved back excitedly. Ron wove in and out around the poles while Kyla and Colin swooped over the stands to the cheers of the crowd below. Alicia, Katie, and Ginny were stationary over the middle. Ginny didn't seem to be paying much attention to anything; she seemed lost in her thoughts.
Madame Hooch stepped out to the middle of the field.
"Keep this clean, you two," she said to Harry and Malfoy. "Let's try to avoid cheating and prevent injuries." She fixed her gaze on Malfoy. "I'm watching you closely," she said with her eyes narrowed. "Captains, shake hands." Harry and Malfoy looked at each other with distaste. "Quickly!" she barked.
Harry stuck his hand out and Malfoy met it. Each seemed to be trying to overpower the other before letting go.
Madame Hooch released the Bludgers and the Snitch from the case. As they flew up, she tossed the Quaffle into the air and the game started. Harry circled the pitch, looking with one eye for the Snitch and the other, watching for foul play. Crabbe and Goyle as the Beaters were clumsy and never did manage to hit the Bludger successfully. Whenever they achieved a hit, it would go sporadically and miss the mark. Harry knew though, if they ever got lucky, the Bludger could cause great damage due to the force behind the blow.
Slytherin's Chasers weren't as efficient as the Gryffindors either. Ron blocked all shots with ease. Harry was pleased to see the disgusted look that Malfoy gave Ron as the game continued.
"This is wild!" Seamus cried. "Gryffindor and Slytherin have gone positively mad in the attempt to win." He let out a sudden cheer of delight. "Would you look at that! Penalty to Crabbe for *cobbing! Malfoy doesn't look to happy with that! Indeed, Malfoy's look was one of pure evil. The game quickly escalated into a full out frenzy for dominance. Members of both teams were receiving penalties. Harry had never played a longer game and he was beginning to pray that the Snitch would make an appearance soon. Gryffindors Chasers were slowing down and getting tired as the game slowly wore on.
"They've been at it for two hours!" Seamus yelled. "Both teams are showing signs of exhaustion and the Snitch hasn't shown itself since first being released! Potter and Malfoy haven't had much to do but watch!"
Ginny flew past Harry. "You alright?" he called.
"Never better!" she grinned, flying down to intercept the Quaffle.
Then, at the other end of the pitch, Harry saw it. The Snitch was dancing behind the Slytherin goal posts. Harry sped towards it and Malfoy, seeing it soon followed. Harry had a good lead on him and was less than fifteen yards away when he heard Ron cry, "Ginny, look out!" Instinctively, Harry turned his head and saw a Bludger heading straight towards her. As if in slow motion, he saw it make contact with her face. She seemed to take forever to fall and he rushed to try and catch her. He was too late and she fell to the earth with a sickening thud.
"NO!" he screamed as he flew to her side, Ron right behind him. Dismounting, he knelt down beside her.
"Oh no, Ginny! No!"
The teachers got there right after he did and Dumbledore laid his fingers on her wrist.
"Get Madame Pomfrey," he said to Flitwick, who hurried away.
"Professor," Harry said. "Is she-will she-is Ginny..."
"She's alive," he replied,"But only just. Minerva, contact her parents immediately." He waved his wand and her body lifted gently into the air. "Severus," he said. "Owl St. Mungos for me. This may be beyond Madame Pomfrey's skill to heal." he turned to look at Harry and Ron who looked fearful and he smiled comfortingly, though it did not reach the worry in his eyes.
"You two may return to your common room. I will inform you, Mr. Weasley, when your parents have arrived."
As they exited the field, Harry turned and saw Malfoy, leaning on his broom, the Snitch in his hand and a satisfied smirk upon his face.
*cobbing is a Quidditch term for the excessive use of elbows.
AN: That was rough. So Slytherin finally won. Ginny is wounded, who knows how bad. I hope you'll read on, there's great stuff in the future.
Here's your spoiler:
"Don't do it, Harry," Ginny said. "Don't you lie to me."
That was slightly tamer than what I've been giving you. Keep up with the reviews!
AN: You guys have been so great with your reviews. Keep it up!
These are JKR's characters with the way I want to see them. I own nothing of hers. (More's the pity)
Harry walked the corridors listlessly. Ron was in the hospital wing with his parents, talking to Madame Pomfrey. Ginny hadn't woken up yet and the St. Mungo's Healer had looked worried when she hurried past him in the hall.
He needed to talk to Dumbledore.
Harry stopped beside the gargoyle outside the Headmasters office.
"I need to see Dumbledore please," he said.
"Professor Dumbledore said you'd be coming," it replied smugly. "He also said that I was to let you in. If you please, continue up the stairs to his office." Harry thanked him and entered the door that appeared.
As Harry walked into the headmaster’s office, at first, he saw no one. Looking around, he realized that Dumbledore was bent over something in a small cabinet. The Pensieve.
“I was expecting you, Mr. Potter. How are you holding up?”
“Why Professor? Why does everyone close to me get hurt?”
Dumbledore straightened and smiled. “Your friend has a marvelous gift. I don’t know if she ever told you about it. But surely, you may have noticed it yourself, at times.”
Harry furrowed his brow in thought. As he did so, he saw an image appear in the pensieve. Ginny was on her broom at tryouts and how seamlessly she flew. The image changed to Ginny at the first Quidditch match. She never even saw the Bludger coming towards her. She simply rolled as if she knew, knewthat it was there.
“Why?” Harry said, looking up. “Why couldn’t she do that this time?”
Dumbledore sighed. “Ginny Weasley has the makings of a truly powerful Seer. As young as she is, this is an extreme rarity. Unfortunately, she has had no training. I spoke to Firenze about it and he admits that it is something she desperately needs. Visions may come to her but she lacks the skill to interpret them. Alas, for we have no teacher here at Hogwarts that can instruct her in prophecy. I believe that Ginny knew something bad was going to happen, she just didn't know how or when."
Harry sank down on to a squashy armchair. "How is she?" he asked, stroking Fawkes' head. "Will she be alright?"
Dumbledore smiled somberly. "She will live. That is the important thing."
Harry nodded. "Will she stay here?"
"That will be her parents decision. And hers. Understand though, Ginny will have no wish to be coddled by you. She is extraordinarily independant. Regarding her condition, I would advise you to be honest with her. Don't underestimate her strength."
Harry rose from his chair, ready to leave. "Thank you, Professor," he said.
"You're welcome," Dumbledore smiled, then when Harry reached the door, he added, "She's very special to you Harry, isn't she."
Harry paused before he replied, "More than you know."
Harry cradled his head in his hands. Beside him, Ginny didn't stir, her breathing was slow and shallow. She had fallen from a great height and the Bludger had broken her face in three places. They were tricky bones to heal and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had been told that it could be up to a year before she would look normal again. She had rebroken her ankle and her head was bandaged. Ginny hadn't woken up yet but Harry was determined to be there when she did. Her parents were with Dumbledore now, discussing whether she should stay at the school or go home.
Why? Harry thought. Everyone that I care for eventually gets taken away from me. Well, I'm not gonna lose you Ginny.
"Listen to me, Ginny," he said out loud. "Keep fighting, don't let go! Stay with me and be strong! I never even got to tell you, I-I love you."
He heard her soft voice speak, "Took you long enough."
"You're awake!"
She held up her trembling hand weakly. He grasped it and covered it with kisses.
"Tell me honestly," she said. "How bad is it?"
Harry hedged. "You're alive," he said simply. "Isn't that enough?"
"Is it that bad?" Ginny whispered.
Harry sighed. "Madame Pomfrey said that you've had a fractured skull and concussion. The Bludger shattered your cheek bones and you broke your ankle. Because of the previous break, that will take awhile to heal. Your face will be bruised and swollen for a long time and-" he paused.
"Don't do it, Harry,"Ginny said. "Don't lie to me."
"Ginny, when she fixed your skull, Madame Pomfrey had to-to cut some of your hair. It's a lot shorter than it was."
Ginny was speechless. Her hair had once fallen to her waist, now it was gone.
The door opened and Dumbledore poked his head in. "Harry, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley would like a word with you."
Harry kissed Ginny's palm and whispered, "I'll be back."
"Tell Mum and Dad to come see me when you're through."
Harry walked out of the hallway where the Weasley's stood. Mrs. Weasley gathered Harry in a hug and Mr. Weasley clapped him on the shoulder. When she let go, Harry stood there awkwardly.
"Er-Ginny's awake," he said. "She wants to see you."
"Good," Mrs. Weasley said. "We'll go in just a moment. As you know, we've discussed with Dumbledore about taking Ginny out of school for the remainder of the year and
re-enrolling her next term."
Harry dropped his head. "Yes?" he said quietly.
Mr. Weasley cleared his throat. "Yes well, Dumbledore has assured us that the care here will be sufficient for her. We've decided to leave it up to her. You must understand, though, it will be difficult for her if she stays. She'll have to be in the hospital wing for a while and when she gets out, she'll still be fragile."
"I understand," said Harry. "Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, I want you to know that I care about what happens to Ginny. I wish I could have stopped this. I should have-"
"Oh, no dear," said Mrs. Weasley. "You know as well as we do that no one is at fault. There was nothing that could be done." She smiled. "Go back to Gryffindor Tower and get some sleep, dear. Arthur and I will stay with Ginny tonight." She kissed him on the forehead and pushed him in the direction of the stairs.
"Good night, dear," she said softly before she and Mr. Weasley went into the hospital wing.
Harry headed up the stairs. He loved it when Mrs. Weasley treated him like a son. She was a closest thing to a mother he had ever known. Tears came to his eyes and again, he blinked them away. It had been a long day and he was tired. He trudged up the stairs and eventually ended up in his dormitory. He fell into bed and immediately went to sleep.
AN: Soo, finally you all know the extent of Ginny's injuries. It's bad but not as bad as it could be. Also, since Dumbledore said it, you know what Ginny's secret gift is! Congratulations to those who figured it out! Keep up with the reviews, over 110 now! That totally rocks! Unfortunately, I have to leave you now with my trademark spoiler. Enjoy!
"I'm trying to save her!"
Cho turned and started walking back. "So, you would hurt her, to save her? She doesn't deserve that pain."
Since it's the weekend, next post will be next week. Let's see if I can come back and find 125 reviews! Don't let me down!!!
"You Don't Need Me" by Narwen3
AN: Sorry it took a couple days to get up. I own nothing in the Harry Potter universe, the same that no one here owns it all. Darn the JKR for beating us to it!;)
Harry yawned as he came down the stairs. His clothes were rumpled from sleeping in them. Noticing Hermione at one of the tables, he dragged himself over and plopped onto a chair.
"How are you feeling?" she asked gently.
"I'm exhausted. I feel so worn out, so old."
Hermione nodded sympathetically.
"Ron and I just talked to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley," she said. "They said Ginny's doing fine and she's awake now."
"I know," Harry said. "I was there when she woke up."
"Does she know?" Hermione asked with a worried look in her eyes.
"It was one of the first things she asked." He didn't mention that he told Ginny that he loved her. This was different from how it had been with Cho. He didn't feel comfortable discussing this with Hermione; it was too personal.
"How did she react?" Hermione wanted to know.
"It's hard to tell," Harry said, honestly. "The loss of her hair was a big blow. It's always been one of her best features."
"She'll be able to do a Hair Thickening Charm, won't she?"
"Eventually," Harry replied then changed the subject. "Where's Ron?"
"With Ginny and their parents. They'll be leaving for the Burrow this morning and they're just saying goodbye. By the way," she added. "Hedwig arrived with something for you." She handed him an envelope. "She went down to the Owlery, I think."
"Thanks," Harry said, taking it. With the tip of his wand, he opened it. Quickly, he scanned the contents.
Wotcher, Harry! We heard about Ginny from Dumbledore. I hope she's okay, Dumbledore
sounded worried when he spoke with us. Molly and
Arthur should be there now, I imagine.
Goodness! I almost forgot why I'm writing to you!
My mind is a sieve these days, let me tell you! This
is to invite you, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny to the
wedding, December 23, at Grimmauld Place.
Dumbledore said he could get you out on the twenty-
second and have you back on the 24th, in time for the Christmas Eve Ball. Owl us back when you get the
chance!
Tonks and Remus
Harry looked up from the letter.
"Well?" Hermione said expectantly.
"Lupin and Tonks have set a date and are inviting us to come," he said.
"That's wonderful! I'm glad that they decided not to wait until the war's over."
"Yeah," he said vacantly. "Hermione, I'm not going to go to Hogsmeade today. I've got to go somewhere and think."
"Go ahead," Hermione said, looking at him with understanding.
Grabbing his coat and gloves, Harry left the dormitory. He headed down to the stairs, past the Great Hall where voices were raised in excitement at getting a little holiday, and he walked out the front doors.
After ploughing a path through the newly falled snow to the Quidditch pitch, he climbed into the stadium and sat down. He had been there for awhile when he heard someone come up behind him. He wiped his eyes and turned around.
"How are you?" Cho asked quietly, sitting down.
"I'm so confused. Why Ginny? Why couldn't it have been me? She could have died! Without her, I would be so lost, and I was so close to losing her! It was so horrible, that moment when I knew, knew that-"
"She was gone?" Cho interjected softly. "That you loved her and it was too late to let her know?"
Harry nodded. "I guess you know exactly how I feel."
Cho smiled a little. "Almost. When Cedric died, that was the end for us. But-"
"She gets a second chance," Harry said.
"Don't lose her like I lost Cedric," Cho said simply. "It broke my heart when he died."
"No," Harry said. "I can't let her die. Never." He stood up.
"Where are you going?" Cho asked, rising also.
"To break up with Ginny."
"What?!" she exclaimed.
"Every time I love someone, I lose them! They become Voldemorts leverage and they're killed or tortured or-!" He stopped, breathing hard, tears running down his face.
"I'm trying to save her."
Cho turned and started to walk away. "So you would hurt her to save her?" Her eyes filled with tears. "She doesn't deserve that."
"Does she deserve to die?" Harry bellowed. Without another word, Cho went back to the school.
Harry sat down and cried for a long time.
"You're awfully quiet," Ginny said.
Harry looked up. Noticing the pained expression in his eyes, Ginny asked, "What's wrong?"
"There's something I need to tell you," he said haltingly. "I don't think this is going to work out, you and me."
"What?" Ginny said. "You mean, you want to break up?"
Harry nodded slowly, unable to look in her eyes, knowing that if he did, he would break down. This is what's best for Ginny, he told himself, hoping if he said it enough it would come true.
"Why?" she said, tears filling in her eyes.
"There are reasons I can't explain," he said. He stood quickly. "You don't need me Ginny. You're better off if I go." He fled from the room.
Ginny fell against her pillows, her face tearstained.
"You promised you would never leave me, Harry Potter. You promised."
"What did you do to her?!" Ron screamed. He and Hermione stood in front of Harry who had been lying in bed. He stood up slowly.
"She's in there sobbing and nobody knows why! I know you had something to do with it!" Ron lunged at Harry and Hermione rushed to hold him back.
"Harry, what's happened?" she asked. "Ginny is absolutely shattered and all I got from her was, 'I don't blame him!'"
Harry sighed. "I broke up with her."
"Why?!" Ron shouted. "Why did you pick now? Of all the lousy, crummy, no good things to do to-" he broke free from Hermione's grasp and rushed at Harry swinging. His fist connected with Harry's jaw, sending him reeling.
"Ron, NO!" Hermione screamed, pulling him back. Harry stood up shakily, rubbing his chin.
"You leave my sister alone," Ron said poisonously. "You've hurt her enough." Turning around and avoiding Hermione's eyes, he stalked out.
"I suppose you hate me too?" Hary said scornfully, touching the tender spot on his face.
"I can't deny that I feel like taking a swing at you as well. Why did you do it? You'd been so happy!"
"I don't know, okay!" Harry's eyes burned with unshed tears. "Everything was so clear earlier. If I let Ginny go, I could protect her."
"Protect her from what, Harry, your fate?” Hermione said cuttinglty.
“I don’t want Ginny to be hurt because of me.”
Hermione snorted in derision. “Some hero you are,” she said. “Ginny made her choice. She knew the risks of loving you.”
“Don’t talk to me about love!” Harry yelled. “You’ve been petted and praised, coddled and protected all your life! You don’t know what it’s like to have no one!”
Hermione shook her head. “Maybe not,” she said. “But the way you’re acting, you’ll soon lose everybody that you do have.” She walked out the door and without looking back said, “Think about that, Harry.”
Whew! This took a little while to get up but it's finally here, the next chapter!!! Yeah, it's full of drama but that's okay, I'm a theatre kid, I like drama. I thrive on it. In other words, get used to it.
A lot of you have reviewed and told me that you feel Ron can be an idiot. I agree, but in this chapter, I wrote it so Ron finally reacts to something that needs to be reacted to. In other words, please forgive me. I really wanted Ron to hit Harry because Harry's being a ... word I can't say.
I just realized that I said "in other words" twice. That being said, in other words, here's your spoiler!
"Beware of pushing away the good things. Memories, lessons-" He paused. "People. In these things will you be saved."
Not as bad as some of the last ones. Till next we meet, keep up the reviews! 141! Try for 150 on this next chapter!!!
AN Can't you guys see by now that I don't own the HP world and it makes me sad!!!
Sorry the update took so long to get in. Applying for college is a pain. No wonder so few people go.
Professor McGonagall led Harry, Ron, and Hermione down to Dumbledore's office, late in the evening of the twenty second. They were all silent, no sound except for their footsteps.
"Miss Weasley will be along in a minute," McGonagall said briskly. "Floo Powder is far too treacherous for somebody in her condition. St. Mungos will deliver her to Grimmauld Place in about an hour. Please tell Molly and Arthur that."
She turned to the gargoyle and said, "Blowing Gum." The door rolled to show the staircase.
McGonagall smiled. "I'll see you three tomorrow," and they went up the stairs. Harry gingerly rubbed his jaw. There was a large bruise spreading across his chin, which he'd refused to have seen to by Madame Pomfrey. In all honesty, felt he deserved it and more. He should not have hurt Ginny like that, but there was no other way.
"Welcome!" Dumbledore said. Harry looked up, startled that they were already at the top.
"I expect that they've got a pre-wedding feast prepared so let's not stand upon ceremony. Ladies first!" He presented a crystal jar shaped like a sock to Hermione.
"I thought Grimmauld Place wasn't connected to the Floo," she said. Dumbledore's eyes twinkled and he just laughed. She took a pinch and stepped into the fireplace. Throwing it into the flames, she said, "Grimmauld Place, London!" With a green flash, she was gone.
"You next, Mr. Weasley." Ron took some and did likewise.
When he was gone, Harry reached for the Floo Powder but Dumbledore withheld it.
"Mr. Potter, what am I going to do with you?" he said sadly.
Harry kept his eyes on the floor. "I don't want to talk about it."
"You need to talk about it." Dumbledore's tone was severe.
"I didn't want to hurt Ginny. I wanted to protect her from-"
"Voldemort?" Dumbledore supplied. Harry nodded. "Did it ever occur to you that Ginny might want to choose for herself what's best for her?" He placed his hands on Harry's shoulders.
"Sometimes, Harry, we have to step aside and let those we love make their own choices. When I was young, I was very foolish and I lost someone that I loved very much by trying to protect her." Harry glanced up at last. Dumbledore looked old and his eyes were pained. "Celia was her name. When I was twenty, I wanted to become an Auror. As I pursued my dream, I learned more and more about the dangers of our world. Aurors used to be encouraged not to have families. It stemmed from the idea that our loved ones could be used against us. I pushed Celia away in the interest of her protection. In doing so, I lost the woman that I loved. I never got to tell her that I was sorry. She died sometime after. I never did become an Auror."
Harry was stunned. He'd never have thought of Dumbledore as the tragic hero of a love story. "Professor, what-" He cut Harry off by holding the Floo Powder out. Silently, Harry took a little, threw it into the fire, and was whisked away in a flash of green flame.
Harry climbed out of the fireplace, brushing ash and soot off of his robes. A strong pair of arms lifted him from the floor.
“Hullo, Harry,” Charlie said, clapping him on the shoulder.
“Hey,” Harry replied. Looking around, he asked, “Where is everyone?”
“Ron and Hermione went upstairs, Mum’s outside helping Ginny in, the rest are in the kitchen. What took you so long?” Charlie asked, looking at him quizzically.
“Dumbledore,” Harry said shortly.
“Ah,” Charlie said knowingly. “Say no more.”
He and Harry walked into the kitchen. There were unpoppable balloons floating in all the corners. Streamers hung from the ceiling, hundreds of candles flickered, and the table was laden with food. Mr. Weasley stood in a corner avidly discussing toasters with Tonks. Bill and Fleur Delacour were sitting at a table with Kingsley and Lupin. Fleur looked up and waved excitedly to Harry. He gave her a little smile and Charlie steered him over.
“’Ello, ‘Arry,” Fleur said brightly. “’Ow ‘ave you been?”
“Good, I guess,” Harry sat down. Bill reached over to shake Harry’s hand.
“Blimey! What happened to your face?” he asked.
“I ran into a door,” Harry lied, then changing the subject, “Where’s Fred and George?”
“Fred’s picking up his date and George was at work, last time we checked,” Bill replied.
“Who’s his date?” Harry asked.
“Some girl ‘e knew at ‘Ogwarts,” Fleur aid breezily. “Angeleena somezing or ozzer.”
“Angelina Johnson?” Harry gaped. “When did that happen?”
“Last September,” Charlie supplied. “Poor bloke. First thing in his life he has ever been serious about.”
Lupin leaned across the table to interrupt him. “Might I have a quick word with you, Harry?” He arose and Harry followed silently. The hallway was dark, a sharp contrast to the coziness and warmth of the kitchen.
“Harry, I want to speak with you about something.”
Harry lowered his head. Great, he thought. Another lecture. That’s all I need now. He steeled himself.
Lupin placed his hands on Harry’s shoulders. “We all pretty much know that you’ve decided to become an Auror. Quite frankly, I don’t see you having any problem attaining that goal.”
Harry lifted his head as Lupin continued.
“Harry, you have been given a remarkable gift. When Voldemort gave you that scar, you also know that he gave you some of his powers. There’s a part of him inside you.”
Harry nodded. “Dumbledore already-“
“I know,” Lupin interrupted. “I know that he told you this. However, I want to caution you. You’ve been marked for greatness. That does not mean for good. You could easily use your powers for evil and in doing so, you will be trapped. There is no going back.” Lupin lowered his eyes. “Beware Harry.” He looked back up. “Beware of pushing the good things away. Memories, lessons-“ he paused. “People. In these things will you be saved.”
As Harry sat in the kitchen that night amongst all the festivities and cheer, he thought back on Lupin's words. Their meaning was clear than crystal. He watched Ginny as she sat in a comfortable chair near the fire. Her head was bandaged, her leg was propped up, and her face was swollen. However, as the firelight danced across her hair and lit its short strands with gold, as her eyes danced, she had never looked more beautiful.
What have I done? he though. How could I give that up? I love her. Shouldn't I be holding on to that?
Save her, another voice said. Don't let her be hurt, it's not worth it.
She's worth it, the other voice said. Love's worth it.
I'm so sorry that it took so long for the update to get in. I've been really busy with school stuff and theatre stuff. Then, I got sick last weekend. But I'm back now and I intend to get posting a lot more. This book I hope will cover the entire sixth year so I'm only about halfway through. Here's your spoiler:
"Will they ever grow up?" she asked in exasperation.
"Not likely," Harry said. "And I wouldn't want them to change," he added as an afterthought.
To my faithful readers, thank you for being, well, faithful. I love you all and please forgive me for letting my story go so long without an update! Also, review review REVIEW!!! I'm waiting to get some feedback so I know that you guys still want more story. I'm sure you do but for crying out loud, tell me!!! It's the only way I get to converse with you guys and you should know by that I always reply!
Also, I'm taking a break this week from updating. I won't have enough access to a computer often enough so I will spend the week writing. Please leave reviews while I'm gone. My goal is two hundred by the time chapter twenty is posted.
A/N: Surprise!!! I managed to get on to write a chapter! Count yourselves lucky.
If I was JKR and owned this stuff, I would not have to write what I just wrote.
Harry awoke the next morning early. Ron was still asleep, snoring gently. He hadn't spoken a word to Harry since punching him in the jaw, but Harry was fine with this. As far as he was concerned, the fault was his own and he didn't blame Ron in the least.
Harry left the room and trudged down the stairs. With his hand over his mouth, covering a yawn, he went into the kitchen where Tonks sat at the table, a mug of coffee in her hand.
"Good morning!" she said brightly.
"Morning," Harry replied.
"Have a seat," Tonks said. "I'll get you something to drink."
As Harry sat, a steaming cup of cocoa appeared. He uttered his thanks and took a sip.
"Today's the big day," Tonks said.
"Yeah," Harry replied. "Hey, Tonks? If it's not too forward of me, can I ask you a personal question?"
Tonks set down her cup. "Certainly Harry."
Harry took a deep breath. "How did you know that Professor Lupin was--I mean, how did you know that it was the right time?"
Tonks looked at Harry intently before asking, "Is this about Ginny?"
"No. Well, yes, I mean--I don't know. Let's say no, for now."
Tonks smiled. "I guess it was a lot of things. Like, feelings I got around him. Going for hours without seeing him would be torture. Then, last year at the Ministry, when I got hurt and I thought I was going to die, all I wanted was to see him once more, to tell him how I felt." She looked over to Harry. "I guess that doesn't help much," she said ruefully.
"No, it does," Harry said. "Thanks Tonks."
"No problem," she said lightly. "Now, I have a question for you."
"Yes?" Harry said.
Tonks leaned forward, grinning. "I've been trying to find a look for today. Which do you like? Blonde, or black?" She demonstrated each.
"Show me your natural color."
Tonks obliged and Harry smiled.
"That's the one."
Harry stood up as Tonks entered the drawing room. All the furniture had been cleared away and the room was filled with chairs and people. Almost everyone in the Order had come to the wedding. He saw the soft look on Lupin's face as his bride came towards him. Tonks' hair was a warm brown, flowing past her shoulders in soft waves. Her eyes were bright and blue, the candles reflecting in them. She walked to the front of the crowd and after handing the bouquet to Hermione, she and Lupin clasped hands.
Harry attempted to focus on Dumbledore, but try as he might, he couldn't keep his eyes off Ginny. Sandwiched between Hermione and Ron, she kept her eyes forward, her cheeks glistening with tears. Harry's heart bled for her. I'm such an idiot, he thought. I have to get her back, but how? She thinks I'm scum! I don't blame her for thinking that, I am scum! What kind of hard hearted, unfeeling person does that to someone? How can I get her back? I've got to find a way!
Everybody stood suddenly, clapping and cheering. Tearing his eyes off Ginny, Harry looked to the front where Lupin and Tonks were pulling away from a kiss. Harry stood with the rest, clapping. How did I miss the whole thing?
As the stood in line to congratulate the couple, Harry found himself behind Fred and Angelina. She pulled him into a hug.
"Hullo, Angelina," he said with a smile. "What have you been doing all year?"
"I joined the Order, of course. I've also been working at the Ministry. Magical Games and Sports Department, in advertising. I work with Lee Jordan."
"He's still commentating," Fred added. "He gets free admission to all the Quidditch matches held in Britain."
"That's brilliant," Harry said. "How'd he manage that?"
"No idea," George said, coming up from behind. "But Angelina's gonna try and get us great seats at the next World Cup."
"How's the joke shop going? I heard you were trying to get new premises."
"Got 'em," Fred said proudly. "We're opening a shop in Hogsmeade April First."
"We were going for an opening in Knockturn Alley but someone opened his fat mouth about it to his girlfriend." George gave Fred a dirty look.
"Good thing he did, too," Angelina said sternly. "If your mother had found out, you both would be dead."
"Ah well," said George. "It would have been fun while it lasted. Come on Fred. Got to have a little chat with Mundungus. Excuse us." Fred and George disappeared and reappeared across the room with a loud crack. Angelina rolled her eyes.
"Will they ever grow up?" she asked in exasperation.
"Not likely," Harry said. "They'll be like that forever. And I wouldn't want them to change," he added as an afterthought.
"No need to worry about that," said Angelina, with a smile. "None at all."
Well, I hope you enjoyed that chapter. Hinting at a couple of romantic possiblities here, it ws a lot of fun to do. Keep up the great reviews, you guys have some great insight and I wouldn't have kept writing if it weren't for the fans. If you take the time to read, please take the extra minute it takes to review, it means a lot to me. Ask me questions, I'll answer them. I'm sure you don't need to be told this by now but.....SPOILER!!!
He had never felt closer to his parents.
Not as climactic as some of them maybe, but still....it's the thought, isn't it?
A/N This isn't mine. Well, it is, but the characters and setting and everything else you recognize is JKR's. Darn her.
The long table was set with silver plates and goblets, seemingly groaning with the weight of the food. Harry sat between Mundungus and George, opposite Bill and Fleur. Silence fell over the table when Dumbledore arose, holding his glass aloft.
“To the couple,” he said brightly. “May many long years be ahead of you. Live in happiness, working together as one and may you overcome your differences as you do."
Professor McGonagall stood. "I wish you joy in times of war and peace.”
As they went around the table, each person had some piece of advice or wish for happiness for the couple. When it was finally Harry's turn, he stood and awkwardly spoke.
"Er--congratulations," he said. "As many of you know, when Sirius died, he left this house to me. Professor Lupin and Tonks spent all summer here, working on it and fixing it up." He held out a piece of paper. "This is the deed to Grimmauld Place. I want you to have it." He handed the paper to Lupin. Tonks looked up at him with tears in her eyes.
"Harry, we can't accept--"
"Please," he interrupted. "I don't want it and I don't need it. The only stipulation is that it must be used for the Order still. That is what Sirius wished when he gave it to me."
"Thank you," Lupin said quietly. "Thank you so much."
As the festivities were finished, Lupin and Tonks left. With many calls of congratulations and well wishes, along with some crude suggestions by the twins, the house began to empty. Finally, it was only the Weasleys, Hermione, and Harry left. Ginny had gone to bed some time earlier and the twins had returned to the Burrow.
Noticing Ron yawning, Mrs. Weasley said, "Why don't you lot go to bed now. I'll take care of the cleaning up." She shooed them all upstairs.
Not wanting to deal with Ron's silence, Harry didn't go to the room. Instead, he continued up the stairs. Three flights up, he turned left and headed into Sirius' old room.
Nothing in it had been changed since Sirius had died. Harry sat down on the bed and looked around. There were two tables on either side of the bed. Across the room was a large dresser and against the far wall was a wardrobe next to a chest. Harry walked over to it and read aloud what was engraved on the top.
"J and L," he said. "J, L....James and Lily....Mom and Dad." He tried to lift the cover but it wouldn't budge. He pulled his wand from his pocket.
"Alohomora!" He tried again but nothing happened.
Disappointed, Harry walked over to the wardrobe to go through it. Instead of a normal set of roves, Harry found many other things in it. He pulled a familiar lloking set of red and gold robes, the name "Potter" splashed across the back. "Dad's Quidditch robes," he murmured, laying them down on the bed. Next, he pulled out dress robes of black and a white dress. Noticing a bit of parchment with them, he read it.
James and Lily's wedding robes. Being Muggle-Born, Lily chose to wear a traditional muggle gown.
Harry looked at it. The dress was long with a beaded skirt that rustled when it moved. It had a simple bodice and the sleeves were covered in lace. At the cuffs were tiny pink rosebuds.
"Mum must have looked beautiful," Harry said to himself. After emptying the wardrobe of his parents clothes, he picked up an old leatherbound book and it fell open, a note falling out of it.
"A History of the Potters," he read aloud. Curious, he skipped to the end to find that he was already written in. Picking up the note, it said, Harry, this is the history of your dad's family. It writes itself as you create your own history. Thought you might find something interesting in it.
Harry laid the book aside and prepared to shut the wardrobe. As he began to close the door, he saw a parchment envelope in the back. It was addressed to him. Using the tip of his wand to open it, he smoothed out the creases and read the familiar writing.
Dear Harry, in this wardrobe and chest, I have kept many of your parents belongings. Dumbledore recovered them from their home in Godric's Hollow. It's not completely empty yet, this is all he could get at the time. Someday, you and I will go home and get the rest. The key to the chest is enclosed in this envelope.
Sirius
Harry reached into the envelope and pulled out an ornate oldfashioned key, threaded on a faded red ribbon. It was gold and a lion's head was shaped at the top. Moving back to the chest, he inserted the key and it opened.
First, he pulled out a large red book that turned out to be a photo album. In the first pages were pictures of babies, on with black hair, the other with curiously green eyes. Flipping through, they got older, now there were pictures of Sirius and James at Hogwarts. There were pictures of Lily in her school robes, a prefect badge pinned to her chest. At the end were wedding pictures. Laying it down, Harry picked up another album which was fully of pictures of a baby with black hair and green eyes. Me, he thought.
Harry yawned and tiredly glanced at his watch. It read 3:47. With a start, he realized he had been at this for more than three hours. He quickly put everything back but the albums and the family history. He'd come back another time to look deeper. Putting the key safely in his pocket he left the room.
Going down the stairs, he entered his door. After stowing the three heavy books in his backpack, Harry fell on his bed and went to sleep, a smile on his face. He had found his parents tonight and had never felt closer to them.
I love my story. It just makes me so happy. Okay, it will pick up after this, I promise. I assure you, the next chapter is one of my favorites. It'll be up as soon as possible. A spoiler you ask? Why, sure.
"You don't know what you want," Ginny replied angrily, jerking her hand away.
Enjoy and don't kill me.
"You Don't Know What You Want" by Narwen3
AN I love this chapter. I spent a lot of time preparing it for you. HP is JKR's and I'm TO'd!
Harry woke up late the next day. Ginny had already been taken back to Hogwarts with the St. Mungo’s people. About an hour later, everybody else left.
The ride back to Hogwarts was uneventful. Mrs. Weasley had ushered them all onto the Knight Bus and they were off. Being Christmas Eve, it was packed with last minute travelers and Harry found himself on the top deck, which wobbled so furiously that he was clinging on for his life. Through a little sweet talk from Mrs. Weasley (“You’ll do it or I’ll curse you so badly that you won’t be able to sit for years!”) the Hogwarts bound group was allowed off first.
“Bye ‘Arry Potter!” called Stan Shunpike as Harry moved down the stairs. Mrs. Weasley threw him a dirty look and he quickly looked away.
“Be good,” she said to the three pulling them in to hug them one by one.
“Take care of Ginny,” she said to Ron who straightened his shoulders. “You too, Harry. She thinks the world of you.”
Harry hung his head but Mrs. Weasley didn’t notice. She’d already boarded the bus and it pulled away.
Harry stood in front of a mirror in his dress robes and sighed. He had a plan for getting Ginny back. Nervously he tried to smooth his hair to lie down flat. Suddenly, what felt like an electric jolt seared through his forehead. He doubled over in pain and clapped his hand to his scar. Moments later, the pain had passed and he straightened up slowly.
“I haven’t felt that for awhile,” he said to his reflection. “What could it mean?”
“What?”
Harry spun around. “N-nothing Neville. Just talking to myself.”
“Oh,” said Neville, walking over to adjust his robes in the mirror.
“So,” Harry said, trying to change the subject. “Do you have a date for tonight?”
Neville turned slightly pink. “Actually, I do.”
Harry was shocked. “Really? Who?”
Neville blushed even redder. “Luna Lovegood,” he mumbled.
“Good for you. I’m glad you asked her.” Harry clapped him on the shoulder.
“Actually, she asked me.”
Harry was speechless. “Oh,” was all he could manage.
“Well,” Neville said after an awkward silence. “I’ve gotta get going. I’ll see you later.”
“See you.” Turning back to the mirror, Harry tried to flatten his hair again. He stared at his reflection.
“Don’t do it tonight,” he told his scar. “Not now.”
The Great Hall was brightly decorated with Christmas trees and wreaths. Mistletoe hung at all the entrances and instead of candles, Christmas baubles floated gaily about the students as they danced. A light snow fell upon them, surprisingly warm to the touch, which disappeared before it hit the ground. Instead of a live band, instruments had been bewitched to play on their own. As Harry walked through the open doors, he looked over the heads of the crowd, searching for Ginny. Unable to see her, he walked to the refreshment table and grabbed a butterbeer. Taking at seat he observed those who were dancing. Luna and Neville were nearby. Neville kept tripping over their feet while Luna just hummed to herself, a dreamy expression on her face. Harry could see Ron at another table making jealous glances across the room. Harry followed his gaze and saw the subject of Ron’s envy. Hermione and Krum were dancing together. Hermione kept laughing and flipping her long straight hair out of her eyes. Harry watched Ron’s fists clench, unclench and clench again.
I’ve had enough of this, Harry thought. Ginny’s not even here. He got up, disappointed, and started to head back to the common room, however, something told him to go outside. Following the feeling, he walked out the doors and headed to the gardens. Being fairly early in the evening, it was still empty of students. Harry shivered under his cloak and turned to go back inside when he heard a soft noise. Someone was crying. Peering around a bush, he saw the short red hair before seeing her face. It was Ginny. Her boyish haircut had been curled under into a nineteen twenties bob. She wore red dress robes of a soft gauzy material. Despite the bandaging across her nose and the cast on her ankle, she looked beautiful. A twig snapped under his weight and she quickly turned, wiping her eyes with a lacey handkerchief.
“Spying on me, Harry?” she said softly. “Am I so ugly that you’ve come back to stare?”
Harry sat down next to her on the cold stone bench. “What have I done?” he asked. “How could I have been such a fool?”
Ginny scoffed. “What is this? Now you’re going to come crawling back? Feed me some bull about how you want things back the way they were?”
“No,” Harry said, taking her hand. “I want it to be better.”
“You don’t know what you want,” Ginny replied, jerking her hand away. “Do you have any idea the pain you put me through? I thought my injuries from the accident were excruciating but when you broke up with me, they paled in comparison to the dagger that impaled my heart. Why should I trust you when you say that you love me? The last time I heard that, you broke up with me the following day! You couldn’t even give me a reason why! Later that day when Hermione came to see me, I understood.”
“How are you feeling?” Hermione asked cheerfully.
“I feel as though I’ve been attacked by a Bludger, than dropped from a very great height,” Ginny replied sarcastically.
“Well, that’s good. That’s exactly how I’d expect you to be feeling.”
“Did you bring everything I asked for?” Ginny said.
Hermione unloaded her backpack onto the bed. “Potions, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Divination, and Charms.”
Ginny nodded. “What about the mirror?”
Hermione looked uncomfortable. “Are you sure you want to do this? You don’t have to, you know.”
“I know. But it’s something I need to do.”
Hermione sighed and passed the little hand mirror to Ginny. Taking it, she closed her eyes, held it up, and then opened them. A bandage stretched over her head, the hair cut short. Her cheek was swollen and an enormous bruise spread across her nose and her eyes. Silent tears ran down her face as she lay the mirror face down on the covers.
“You do know,” Hermione said comfortingly, “That Madame Pomfrey said in a couple of week, your skull will be healed and you can use a Hair-Thickening Charm on it.”
Ginny smiled sadly. “Yes, but I’d still have my cheek and leg to worry about. She said it could take months for the swelling to go down and because of the break last year, the limp may never heal.” She started to cry again, and Hermione put an arm around her shoulder.
“I don’t blame him,” Ginny sobbed. “I look like a hag!”
“I knew then. You couldn’t stand to be with me, as disfigured and ugly as I was. My face was swollen, I had a limp and all my hair was gone. I gave up hope. I wanted to die.”
Harry’s eyes filled. “Ginny you always were the most beautiful girl in the world. You’re still that girl. Nothing has changed. Your hair will grow and in time you will heal. But were you bald, crippled and permanently disfigured, you would still be the most beautiful girl in the world.”
“I don’t know if I can believe that,” Ginny whispered, tears clinging to her eyelashes.
Harry took a deep breath. “You said you wanted a reason, Gin. I was afraid. I was afraid.
“You?” Ginny said with scorn. “You’re not afraid of anything.”
“My worst fear came true,” Harry said, his voice shaky. “I lost you.”
“That’s not my fault, you-”
“We’re like history repeating itself,” Harry interrupted. “I found something at Grimmauld Place. It was a history of my family. I didn’t get a good look at everything in it, but I read about my parents. Have you ever seen a picture of my mother and father?”
Ginny shook her head and Harry reached into his pocket.
“There’s a strong resemblance. You look a lot like her.” He handed a wizard photograph of Lily and James at Hogwarts to her. “From what I’ve been told, you act a lot like her. You’re sweet, funny, smart, and beautiful.”
Ginny handed the picture back. “So, you don’t want us to be like your parents? I don’t understand what you’re afraid of; you’re not making any sense.”
“I feared that by loving you, you would become a weapon that Voldemort could use against me. He would kill you because it would hurt me.”
Ginny looked at Harry, understanding and pity dawning in her eyes.
“You idiot,” she said gently. “Why didn’t you just tell me? It should be my choice more than yours whether or not I take that risk.”
“I know that-now,” Harry admitted. “Ginny, I love you. I want you to take me back.”
Ginny closed and opened her eyes. “I’m not ready for love.” She laid her hand, cold from the falling snow, on his arm. “I’ll go out with you Harry, on one condition. The next time love is mentioned, let it come from my mouth.” She moved close and softly brushed her lips over his. “I’m just not ready for it.”
Noticing her shivering, Harry wrapped his arms around her. "We should probably get inside," he said.
“Not yet,” she murmured. “I’m perfectly warm here with you.”
Music drifted through the still, icy air. Harry looked down a Ginny with a smile and said, “Dance with me?”
“I’d love to, but….” Ginny looked pointedly at her ankle. Without another word, Harry scooped her up in his arms, swirling her around as the chorus played. Ginny threw her head back and laughed in a silvery tone, like bells ringing out over the silent castle. Snowflakes fell on the two of them, clinging to their hair, their clothes, and their eyelashes as they simply laughed and danced on.
“I have never felt like this,” Harry said breathily, stopping and pulling Ginny closer.
Breathless from laughing, Ginny looked into Harry’s green eyes and in one slow movement, she kissed him and pulled back, saying, “Get used to it.” She leaned her head against his chest feeling the quick rhythm of his heart. He sat down and slid his cloak from one shoulder, wrapping it around the two of them. Just holding her and rocking back and forth, Harry felt, not the cold, but the peace and belonging he had been denied his whole life.
Sorry for the wait! As I said, this chapter is my favorite. I rewrote so many times, I hope you enjoy it. I'll try to update faster, it's just that I've been so busy. My One Act Play advanced at competition on Tuesday! Now on to the things you guys care about.........drumroll, please.........SPOILER!
His hands were clammy on her waist, his feet felt too big and awkward. Sweat formed along his forehead and he coughed nervously.
Enjoy!
The Absence of Fear by Narwen3
A/N Here my story takes a little detour. This is what is happening in the Great Hall while Ginny and Harry are outside.
Darn it. I always have to give credit to JKR for without her, none of us would have these wonderful characters to play with.
Ron sat tapping his foot impatiently. He was the only person left sitting by now. It seemed like everyone else who was dancing was staring at him. You’re alone, they seemed to say. All alone. He stared down at his dress robes with a sigh. At least they weren’t vintage from a hundred years ago. He sighed again. Feeling his stomach growl, Ron walked over to the refreshment table and after selecting a pumpkin pasty and a butterbeer, he turned and surveyed the crowd. Seeing Krum bend and kiss Hermione’s hand as the song ended, he set the butterbeer down and jealousy pushed him out to the dance floor. His feet seemed to move on their own until he was standing right behind her. Hermione turned around.
“Hey,” she said with smile.
Ron swallowed hard. “You want to dance?” he asked hoarsely as the invisible band started to play a slow, soft song.
“Sure,” she replied.
As they moved among the other dancers, Ron felt very self-conscious. His hands were clammy at her waist, his feet felt too big and awkward. Sweat formed along his forehead and he coughed nervously. Hermione didn’t seem to notice. She just moved in time to the music with her arms wrapped around Ron’s neck.
Ron cleared his throat. “Er-Hermione?”
“Hmm?” she said softly.
Ron took a deep breath. “Hermythinkilovoo.”
“What?” she asked, her eyebrows narrowed.
“Uh, er-are you having fun?” Silently he cursed himself.
“Yeah, tonight’s been great.” Hermione looked concernedly at him. “Are you alright?” she asked after a moment. You are acting very peculiar.”
“I-er-I’m not feeling very well,” he said shakily.
“Do you want to go outside?” she asked. “Some fresh air might do you good.”
“S-sure.” As they left the Great Hall, the song ended and all the students applauded. Once out on the grounds, Ron loosened his collar so he would feel a little less uncomfortable. Unfortunately, it didn’t work.
“Let’s go down to the lake,” Hermione suggested, her breath coming out in short puffs.
“Don’t you think you should get a cloak or something?” Ron said, eyeing the soft folds of her blue dress robes. Hermione shook her head and pulled out her wand. “Inflamarae,” she said. The tip of her wand lit with blue fire, then disappeared.
“What does that do?” Ron asked with interest.
“It’s a warming spell,” Hermione explained patiently. “It’ll keep me warm for at least an hour.” Suddenly slipping on the newly fallen snow, she clutched Ron’s arm, then both of them ended up on the ground. Hermione burst out laughing at the look on Ron’s face as the icy snow touched his skin.
“I’m sorry!” she said between laughing spasms. “You just look so funny!”
Ron got up, red-faced, and embarrassed. Extending a hand to Hermione to help her up, she took it in her own. Electricity seemed to course through their fingertips and as Hermione stood, their eyes met.
Ron broke eye contact first. “Let’s go down to the lake.” Hermione nodded but kept her hand on Ron’s elbow all the way down. For balance, Ron kept telling himself. She just doesn’t want to fall.
When they arrived at the shores of the lake, Hermione gasped. “It’s so beautiful,” she said breathlessly. The moon’s rays reflected off the snow, making the night sky a purple color. The lake itself had frozen solid. Snowflakes so large that you could see their patterns in great detail were still falling. Hermione stepped onto the ice carefully, then beckoned for Ron to follow.
“Is this safe?” Ron asked, gingerly testing it with his foot.
“Perfectly,” Hermione said, skating around.
Ron backed up. “Are you sure?” he yelled out to her. She came back in and grabbed his arm. Dragging him out, she assured him.
“Have I ever been wrong?”
“No.”
“Then trust me.”
Ron took a little step, and then another. Eventually, he was sliding along the ice as effortlessly as Hermione.
“When I was a little girl,” she said, “My dad used to take me ice skating. One time, I fell through and almost drowned. The current sucked me under and I was trapped beneath the ice.”
“How’d you get out?” Ron asked, looking with alarm at the ice under his feet.
“This was before I knew I was a witch. Basically, I melted the ice above me and my dad pulled me out. My mum never wanted me to ice skate again but I loved it so much that she couldn’t stop me.”
“Weren’t you afraid?” Ron asked. “How can you come back on ice after something like that?”
“I had to learn that fear makes us stronger if we overcome it. And my dad told me something. ‘Courage is not the absence of fear, but rather the knowledge that something else is more important than fear.’ Besides, if you’re afraid of something and you put it off, it only gets harder to do.”
How right she was. He wanted to tell her how he felt and now, the task was impossible.
“Hermione-” he started.
“Yes, Ron?”
Curse it all! he thought. Why does she have to look at me like that?
Hermione sighed in exasperation. “Ron, when are you going to stop this game and ask me out?”
“I-what?!” He was taken aback.
“For years you’ve been dying to ask me out Ron. Please, you are not that inconspicuous. I thought tonight, you would finally get it right, but once more you’ve failed.”
“How-how long have you known?”
“Let me think. It was fourth year, at the Yule Ball. You were so jealous of Viktor.”
“Was not!”
“Was too!”
“Was not!”
“Was-” For once in her life, Hermione was silenced. Ron had grabbed her by the shoulders and kissed her, hard.
Pulling back, he straightened up. “Was too,” he admitted. “Merlin, I’ve been waiting years to do that.”
“Well, don’t stop now,” Hermione said, her eyes shining.
Ron bent over and slowly, their lips met once more.
There. A cute little fluffy chapter for you Ron/Hermione fans. I had lots of fun writing this chapter and I hope you enjoy it. I borrowed the line about Courage and the Absence of Fear from the Princess Diaries. I must give credit where credit is due. Unfortunately. Here’s the lovely spoiler that I desire to give to you.
“Ron will be up in a few minutes, and Harry, he might very well personally obliterate you.”
Until next I post, adieu.
"Happy Christmas" by Narwen3
A/N I had a lot of time so this one is up a lot sooner than usual. If JKR hadn’t written Harry Potter, I wouldn’t have to say this. Of course, then I wouldn’t have to write this either….
Harry woke up early on Christmas morning. The light of dawn was just starting to streak the sky with pink. With a yawn, he climbed out of bed, drew his robes on over his pajamas and then headed for the common room. On the way, he grabbed the album with his parents’ school pictures.
Settling down on a large, squishy armchair in front of the blazing fire, he opened the album to get a better look at the pictures. The first one was of his dad. Standing in front of a large mansion, James was flanked on either side by his parents. Harry’s grandparents waved up at him. His grandfather had the same untidy black hair as Harry and his father, and his grandmother obviously had the same poor eyesight. Turning the page, the next picture had been taken with a Muggle camera. Lily was wearing her school robes, holding up a Hogwarts letter. On her left, was Lily’s mother and to her right…Harry’s mouth dropped open when he saw Petunia. She was about 16, several years older than his mother. The shocking part was how pretty and happy she looked. She had one arm around Lily’s shoulder and seemed to be laughing at the person behind the camera.
“Is that your mother?” Ginny asked, coming up behind Harry, the sound of her crutches upon the floor announcing her arrival.
“Yeah, and her family.” Harry motioned next to him and slid over to make room on the couch. Ginny came around it to sit down.
“Who’s the older girl?” Ginny questioned, peering at the picture. “She looks so happy.”
“I know,” Harry said. “That’s the strange thing. That’s my aunt Petunia.”
Ginny looked up, disbelief in her eyes. “But-she’s-”
“I don’t get it,” Harry said. “Every time she speaks of my mother, it’s with such disdain.”
“I guess that people change,” Ginny said. “By the way, Happy Christmas.” She handed him a small box.
“Thank you,” Harry said, then he pulled up the top. Inside was a small crystal orb. Harry lifted it out carefully.
“It’s a way to communicate,” Ginny explained. “I have one as well. Through them, we can talk to each other, no matter how far away we are.”
“It’s like the mirror,” Harry said.
“What?”
“Last year, Sirius gave me a mirror that we could converse through.”
“Do you still have it?” Ginny asked with interest.
“No, it broke because I-er- didn’t pack it well,” Harry lied, not wanting to tell her about throwing it against the wall in a fit of anger.
“I’m sorry,” Ginny said softly. “I didn’t mean to make you remember.”
“No, that’s alright. I want to remember. I need to. Forgetting hurts more.” He gave a little laugh. “Luna said it’s not so important because I’ll see him again, they’re all waiting, just beyond the veil. Crazy but-”
“It’s not crazy,” Ginny said seriously. “The Department of Mysteries holds many secrets. Harry, I believe you will see Sirius again as well as your parents.” Her eyes sparkled as she said, “Not all of Luna’s ideas are crazy. Most of them, but not all.”
Harry put his arm around her. “Thank you for the gift,” he said. “I’m sorry that I don’t have one for you.”
Ginny turned, looking into his eyes. “You’ve already given me a gift. You told me I was beautiful. You gave me self-confidence. You offered me your love. All my life, I was the youngest, the little sister, and not very important. “You make me feel like I am special. It’s the greatest gift I could have been given.”
Harry leaned over and brushed his lips over her forehead. “I just wish I could give you more,” he whispered.
“You know, normally this kind of behavior would result in the loss of house points.”
Ginny and Harry jumped and quickly got to their feet. Hermione stood at the bottom of the stair leading to the girl’s dormitory, her hands on her hips. Harry flushed a deep red and braced himself as Hermione walked up close and pointed her finger in Harry’s face.
“You,” she said, her eyes narrowed, “should know better.” Turning to Ginny, she said, “If Ron had caught this you would have been more than dead.”
A smile spread across Ginny’s face. Hermione squealed and gave her a hug, jumping up and down. Harry rolled his eyes at their antics.
“Ginny, I’m so happy for you!” Hermione moved her gaze to Harry. “I owe you an apology,” she said.
“No, you don’t,” he said. “You were right.”
“Oh, I know that,” she said. But still, I’m sorry. You did what you thought was right. I shouldn’t fault you for that. Ginny should, but not me. Anyway, I meant what I just said. Ron will be up in a few minutes and Harry, he very well might personally obliterate you.”
“Alright.” Squeezing Ginny’s hand, he turned around and ran up the stairs.
Ginny sighed as he fled, sitting back down on the couch.
“How are we ever going to keep this from Ron?” she asked.
Hermione sat down putting an arm around her. “We’ll make this work,” she said. “It’ll be hard but Ron will eventually come around. You’ll see.”
Ginny’s mouth turned up in a half smile. “So, how was the Ball?” she asked.
“It was absolutely lovely,” Hermione replied, a dreamy look in her eyes. “I couldn’t imagine a more perfect night.”
Ginny’s eyes widened. “Ron asked you out, didn’t he?”
“Yes!” Hermione squealed.
“Finally!” said Ginny, putting her arms around Hermione’s shoulders. “I’ve been telling him to get on with it for ages!”
“Yeah,” Hermione said. “I’ve been waiting for it for years.”
“Sooo,” Ginny said with a sly grin. “Tell me all about it.”
“Only if you tell me all about your night, Ginny.”
She laughed. “Agreed!”
As the two girls giggled and squealed, all over the school students were waking up to open their gifts. The lawn was snow covered and the windows were frosted over. And in the Gryffindor boy’s dormitory, two boys regarded each other warily. Without a word, the red headed boy stuck out his hand. Smiling, the one with green eyes extended his own.
“Happy Christmas, Harry.”
“Happy Christmas, Ron.”
I felt that it was important in this chapter to cover the fact that Petunia wasn’t necessarily always an evil, wicked aunt. At one point she might very well have been a normal, happy teenager. What could have gone wrong with her life? I also wished for Ron to be the person to forgive, just once. I hope you enjoy it! On to the dramatic spoiler!!!
“Every year we grow further apart. It’s not that we want it to happen but it is happening! How do we even know we’ll all survive the war?!”
Enjoy!
"Nothing Can Break Us" by Narwen3
A/N Hello All! I’m moving along quickly with these chapters in getting them typed. That makes me happy. I hope to have this finished by the end of the school year but I’m only halfway through so, I’ll have to be on the ball!
JKR owns Harry Potter. The only profit I get is my own amusement.
That day was truly one of Harry’s happiest Christmas’s. He had Ginny back and Ron and Hermione were talking to him again. All around him was good cheer and not even Malfoy’s jeering from the Slytherin table could dispel the warmth of the feast that night.
As Harry and Ginny sat opposite Ron and Hermione, Harry looked bewildered. Ginny noticed and leaned over to whisper, “Is everything alright?”
“Did I miss something?” he whispered back, gesturing to Ron and Hermione who were sitting very close and giggling.
“Yes,” Ginny said. “You missed a lot.” Seeing a strange look on his face, she asked with concern, “You don’t mind do you? That they’re…” she trailed off.
“What? Of course not!” Harry protested. “What makes you think that would bother me?”
“I don’t know,” Ginny hedged, then catching the look on Harry’s face said, “Oh, alright. You three have been a group, a trio for years. This could change it all.”
“Change what?” Hermione asked, listening in.
“Nothing,” Harry said slowly. “Have you all realized that we’re growing up? In a few years, this will all be gone. Hogwarts will be behind us forever and we’ll be starting out new again.”
“But we’ll always have each other,” Ron said. “That won’t change.”
“But what if it does?” Harry said. “Everything is so uncertain right now. Who knows what will happen?”
“Harry,” Hermione said carefully. “What’s bothering you?”
“I-I can’t tell you here. But I want to!” he added quickly, before they could interrupt. “I need to,” he corrected himself. “Go to the Room of Requirement at 9:00 tonight. I need to tell you something.”
Ron and Hermione nodded and began to eat again. Looking into Harry’s eyes, Ginny smiled comfortingly and reached under the table to grasp his hand.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
At 8:55, Ginny and Harry stood outside the Room of Requirement.
“What will this do to them?” Harry said mournfully.
“They’ll be fine,” Ginny assured him. “Don’t underestimate them. Hermione and Ron are strong.”
“How can you know that?”
Ginny’s brown eyes bored into Harry’s. “I know it. I can feel it.”
Harry took her hand and drew her close.
“Trust me, Harry,” she whispered as his lips closed over hers.
Hearing footsteps behind them, the two quickly pulled away. Ron and Hermione turned a corner and strode into sight.
“What’s this all about?” Ron asked. “We’re going to get in trouble. It’s almost nine. If we’re caught…”
“I’m sorry,” Harry interrupted. “But there’s something you need to know.” Ginny smiled at him and squeezed his hand.
Opening the door to the Room of Requirement, a flood of memories rushed to Harry. I discovered that the room had vanished…Good thinking. It’s often infested with nargles…I really like you Harry…What are you waiting for? Run!…You need to tell your friends the truth…the truth…truth.
Harry closed his eyes against the voices, opening them again when his nerves were stilled. Inside, there was a little fire surrounded by four squashy armchairs, two on either side. As his friends walked in, Ginny gave him a reassuring look. “It’ll be fine,” she whispered before taking her seat.
Shutting the door, Harry said softly, “I’ve been putting this off too long.”
“What?” asked Hermione nervously.
“Do you remember the prophecy?”
Ron nodded. “Of course we do. How could we forget?”
“Neville told us that it had broken,” Hermione added.
“It did break,” Harry said. “But, I did get to hear it.”
Over the next half hour, he explained everything. He told them every detail, including Neville’s part in it. When he had finally finished, he sat down in the chair by Ginny who gripped his hand tightly. Silence fell on the room and it was several minutes before anyone could speak.
“Why didn’t you tell us before?” Ron asked in a hushed tone.
“I don’t know,” said Harry. “I guess I was afraid of how you’d react.”
Wiping her eyes, Hermione said, “We’re your best friends Harry. You should know we’ll always be here for you.” Beside her, Ron nodded emphatically.
“How do you know?” Harry questioned. “We’re growing up! We’re separating from each other even now!” he said, indicating Ron and Hermione. They looked at each other. “You and Ron, me and Ginny. Every year we grow further apart. It’s not that we want it to happen but it is! How do we even know if we’ll all survive the war?”
“Harry-”
“We don’t!” Harry cried, silencing Hermione. “We don’t,” he repeated, slightly calmer. “Any one of us could be killed and at what price? Could we in turn be expected to kill?”
“You’re right,” Ron said quietly. “None of us knows what’s going to happen.”
“But,” Hermione said. “What we do know is that we can stick to each other and there for each other.”
“Forever,” Ginny added. “As long as we have that, we’ll always be together.”
“I have an idea,” Hermione said, suddenly. “It’s a muggle tradition, and kind of childish but…”
“What is it?” Ron asked.
“Become blood brothers,” she said, then catching Ginny’s eyes, added, “And sisters.”
Harry smiled. “I’d like that,” he said.
“How do you do it?” asked Ginny curiously.
“You take a knife and cut your right palm. Then you press your palm together so the blood mingles,” Hermione explained.
“What does it do?”
“It binds you,” Harry said. “No matter what, we’d always be connected through our blood.”
“So,” Hermione said briskly. “Are we all in?”
As Ron and Ginny nodded, Harry asked, “Do we have a knife?” No sooner had the words left his mouth, then one appeared on the mantle. Hermione went to pick it up. Turning it over, they noticed that the hilt was brass, and a lion’s head was carved into it.
“I guess I’ll go first,” she said.
Gritting her teeth, she drew the knife across her palm, then passed it to Harry who likewise cut his and passed it on to Ron and Ginny. They alternately pressed their palms against each other. When Harry and Ginny’s hands made contact, an electric jolt seemed to pass through them. Harry pulled his hand quickly back, observing his fingertips as Ginny did the same. Slowly he extended his hand palm up, and hers met it.
“Nothing can break us,” he whispered. Ginny smiled.
“Nothing.”
A/N If you all haven’t noticed, I have this bizarre love for firelight scenes, so bear with me. So, the truth is finally out about Harry. With all the importance of blood in the HP world, I wanted to do the blood brothers/sisters (to be politically correct) scene. Not my favorite of my chapters but hopefully it did the job. IMPORTANT!!! With this chapter, I am not encouraging the mixing of body fluids with other people or animals(hey, some people are just weird). It's not a safe practice, and I only put it in again, with the importance of blood ties in the HP world. Thanks.
No spoiler this time. I guess I can give you a break. Besides, what's coming soon is worse. Don't kill me when it happens. Speaking of killing, all you people who are reviewing, ignore this. WHY AREN'T YOU NON REVIEWERS REVIEWING??? ESPECIALLY A CERTAIN SOMEONE WHO IS A VERY GOOD FRIEND OF MINE THAT SITS NEXT TO ME TO READ THIS ALL THE TIME. THIS MEANS YOU!!!
Thanks for letting me have a moment to freak. Sheesh. You get one review and suddenly, you want everyone to review. I'm cool.
A/N Another chapter up. Aren’t you proud of me? Especially since I’m a good girl and I always give credit to JKR. Even if it makes me mad that she’s the genius, not me.
Harry shifted restlessly in his bed. The moon was shining brightly and the soft snores of the other boys filled the room. His scar was prickling and he couldn’t shake the fear that something horrible was happening. He tossed and turned, terrified at what the morning news might bring.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When he awoke the next morning, it was with a start for curiously green, tennis ball shaped eyes were staring him down.
“Dobby!” Harry yelped, falling out of bed. “I’ve told you not to do that!”
“Dobby is sorry, sir!” the house elf squeaked piteously. “Miss said to wake Harry Potter up and give him this note, sir!” Dobby handed a folded paper to Harry, then scampered off. “Bye Harry Potter, sir!” he called.
Grumbling under his breath and wiping sleep from his eyes, Harry unfolded the note.
Dear Harry, something is wrong. I’m scared. I’ve got the worst feeling that something terrible has happened. I don’t know what it is exactly but I don’t know what to do! I will not be at breakfast because I have an appointment with Madame Pomfrey. After, I’m going to go see Dumbledore about this. I’m not sure but it’s probably connected to your scar hurting last night. Don’t worry about it yet. I’ll see you later!
Ginny
Harry folded the note, looking thoughtful. How’d she know about my scar hurting-- “Oh yeah,” he said aloud. “She’s supposed to be a Seer.” He narrowed his eyebrows when the thought entered his head. It would be strange if Ginny was ever powerful enough to make Prophecies and see Visions.
With a shake of his head to clear his thoughts, Harry hurried to breakfast.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello, Harry,” Hermione said vaguely as he sat down at the table where she was carefully perusing the content of The Daily Prophet.
“Good Morning,” he replied. “Is there anything of interest in the paper today?”
Wordlessly she handed it over and laid her finger on the front page. Harry bent over to read.
Minister Retiring
After the shocking news of You-Know-Who’s return lasts June, the Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge has announced his retirement. At a press conference at the Ministry last night, Fudge only had this to say. “After more than a decade, I feel that it’s time for me to step down.” When questioned if this had anything to do with the return of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, Fudge had no comment for us and he quickly fled.
However, the question that the Wizarding World is asking now is what our government is going to do now? Who will the next Minister be and will the world cry out once more for Albus Dumbledore?
Harry laid the paper down.
“Wow,” was all he could say.
“I know,” Hermione said, business-like, folding the paper and stowing it in her book bag. “It was only a matter of time. The only problem is, who will the new minister be? Certainly not Dumbledore, he’s refused to take the job every time they offered it.”
“Hmm,” Harry said. “Listen, Hermione, my scar hurt last night.”
“Really?” She looked worried, and leaned forward. “Does this have anything to do with the mood Ginny was in?”
“She told me she was afraid of something but didn’t know what, she could just feel it. Do you think they’re connected?”
“I’m not sure, Harry, but someone needs to talk to Dumbledore about this,” Hermione said seriously.
“Ginny’s going to see him today about it. She sent me a note this morning. She’s with Madame Pomfrey right now,” Harry added.
“I know, I was just there. Madame Pomfrey said that the bandaging on her face could come off in a week and the cast on her ankle was coming off today,” Hermione said.
“Really?” said Harry. “I didn’t think it would be so soon.”
“Ginny’s always been impatient. She wants it off as soon as possible. She’ll still wear a wrap for support and she’ll have crutches but at least it won’t be so cumbersome.”
“That’s good.”
“It’s very good,” Hermione agreed. “She’s been doing a lot better than any of us could have imagined.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
As Harry went about his classes that day, he couldn’t shake the feeling of foreboding. His scar had hurt several times in the past few weeks, after half a year of no pain.
“Mr. Potter,” McGonagall said, interrupting his thoughts. Harry looked up, noticing that
the raccoon he was supposed to be Transfiguring had slipped off his desk. McGonagall walked over and grabbed it by the tail. Looking disapprovingly at him, she held it out.
“Sorry,” he said, taking the squirming animal.
“See me after class,” she said shortly before rushing off to pull Neville’s raccoon off his face, in which it had dug its claws.
“Are you okay?” Ron asked. “You’ve been acting very odd.”
“I’m alright,” Harry replied vacantly. “I’m alright.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mr. Potter, what seems to be the problem?”
Harry looked down at his shoes. “I’m not sure,” he said truthfully. McGonagall raised an eyebrow and he hastened to explain.
“It’s not that I don’t know, it’s just….complicated.”
“Mr. Potter, you’d better provide a good reason for not paying attention in my class or I’ll be forced to give you detention!”
Harry took a deep breath. “I’m concerned, I guess.”
Professor McGonagall folded her hands. “Concerned about what?” she asked.
“My scar has been hurting again,” he said. “Several times in the past few weeks, I’ve woken up to it burning. Last year, it was because Voldemort was really happy or really mad. Only, this time I can’t tell what he’s feeling.”
“Have you seen Professor Dumbledore about this?”
“No. I will later though.”
“Well, Mr. Potter, I’ll let the Headmaster advise you on this one. In the meantime,” she said sternly, “Do not let your mind wander too far. I expect you to pay attention during my class no matter the circumstance. You may go.”
Relieved that he hadn’t gotten into worse trouble than that, Harry gathered his belongings and headed to the Great Hall for lunch.
Okay, I got results with threatening people about my anger at none reviewers and some people actually reviewed who hadn't before. To them, I say "Way to Go!" Now, I know you all missed it on the last one, so here's the spoiler.
"I was up all night," she said shakily. "I Saw....things."
I hope I've got some of you worried. Happy reading and go review!!!
Wolf and the Silver Hand by Narwen3
AN: You guys have been so patient with me and more importantly, with the mods. This is the longest it's taken for a chapter to be up and I give out a big thank you to all those who are still with me!
I wish I was JKR but then, I'd have to face some big time editing and I really don't think I could handle that trauma! So, lucky for me, I just get to write off of what she does.
As Harry walked to the Great Hall, Dobby ran towards him, trying to get his attention.
“Mr. Potter! Mr. Potter!” he called. Harry stopped and waited for the house elf to catch up to him.
“You is needed, sir!” the tiny elf squeaked breathlessly, when he finally came close enough. “In Professor Dumbledore’s office, sir!”
Harry turned quickly and without a word, he rushed away.
“The password is Fizzing Whizbee, sir!” Dobby called after him.
Arriving at the gargoyle statue moments later, Harry uttered the password and ran into the office. Ginny was seated in front of the desk, her eyes wide, and Dumbledore stood with his back to them. Several portraits waved at Harry and called out his name, but he ignored them and swiftly went to Ginny’s side.
“What’s wrong?” he asked anxiously. “What happened?”
Dumbledore turned. “Remus and Tonks have disappeared. They were due to arrive in New Zealand on December the 27th. They never reached their destination.”
“What?” Harry gasped, sinking into a chair. “Are you sure?”
Dumbledore nodded to Ginny who spoke up quietly.
“I was up all night,” she said, her voice shaking. “I Saw…things. There was a werewolf and a woman and coming towards them, a silver hand…the wolf fought to protect her and-“ tears started to flow down her cheeks and she could not finish.
An awful feeling of foreboding sank into the pit of Harry’s stomach.
“You have to find them!” he yelled. “Something’s going to happen to them, something awful!”
“We’ve had members of the Order out looking for weeks,” Dumbledore explained calmly. “We’re using every resource that we have to spare but combing the world for two people isn’t easy.” Harry felt dissatisfied with this answer.
“I’ll go look for them myself if I have to!” he cried heatedly, rising from his seat.
“You will not leave this school!” barked Dumbledore sternly. Harry stopped, stricken at the look on the Headmaster’s face. In six years, Dumbledore had never yelled at him. Ginny caught Harry’s hand up in hers and slowly; he sank into his chair again.
“You must try to understand, Harry, the seriousness of this. Remus and Tonks could be in trouble at this very moment. Two members of the Order are missing, putting the Order in very great danger. If the wrong people find out that you two know about it, many questions could arise on how two mere students could have learned something of this magnitude. It would put you in danger, for you are in league with our secret organization. I need your promise,” he said, kneeling down to their eye level, “That you will stay here and tell no one what you know. It will only compromise Remus and Tonks’ situation and cause it to become far more precarious for them.”
Harry nodded silently. Tears formed in his eyes but he swallowed them back and squeezed the still crying Ginny’s hand.
“Go on back to your common room,” Dumbledore said gently, putting his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “You need not go back to class today. I will inform your teachers that I have dismissed you from your afternoon classes.” He smiled kindly at the two of them.
“We’ll work this out,” he said. “Don’t worry.”
Ginny and Harry rose and without another word, they left the office.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“How can this have happened?” Hermione said, after Harry and Ginny had explained what Ginny had Seen.
“And, you say you Saw all this?” Ron asked Ginny. “Is there no chance that you could have made a mistake?”
“I-I don’t think so,” said Ginny shakily. “I mean, it coincides with Harry’s scar hurting and they did go missing awhile back. And Harry’s scar has been aching for weeks, hasn’t it?”
They all looked over at Harry who thus far, had been silent.
“Er-yeah,” he said awkwardly. “It all fits in, doesn’t it?”
“What are you going to do about it, then,” Hermione asked, her eyes round.
“What can I do?” Harry said. “Dumbledore told me not to leave.”
“But they’re in danger,” Ron protested. “You can’t just sit here and not help them!”
“I can,” Harry said dejectedly, “and I must. Think about it. If I hadn’t gone to the Ministry last year, Sirius might still be alive. For once, I’m going to do what they tell me to do. I have no choice.”
Ginny squeezed his hand. “Harry’s right,” she said. “Even if we did leave, there’s nothing we can do for them. We don’t even know where they are.”
Ron sighed. “I guess you’re right.” He stretched out and yawned. “Hermione, we need to go patrol.”
“What?” Harry said. “I thought that was the Head’s job. Why are you two doing it?”
Hermione shrugged, looking slightly flustered. “They delegated us to do it tonight. We’ll see you later.” She and Ron rose to leave. Hermione winked at Ginny as they exited the portrait hole.
“Those two,” Ginny said in exasperation once they’d gone. “I’ll bet that they don’t even have to patrol tonight. They’re probably just looking for a private place to snog.”
Harry was looking at Ginny through subdued eyes. “Does it hurt you?” he asked quietly.
She turned, looking at him as if he’d grown a third head. “Snogging?” she asked, bewildered.
Harry smiled a little. “No, I meant having a vision. Was it terrible?”
Ginny looked down at her hands.
“You don’t have to answer,” Harry said quickly.
“No, that’s okay,” Ginny said. “Yes, it hurts. Dumbledore said that it was a lot like your scar. The intensity of the pain depends on what’s happening and what I See. But it’s far more psychological than physical.”
And…last night?”
Ginny looked up at him, tears pooling in her brown eyes.
“I’m so sorry,” Harry said, wrapping her in his arms, letting her cry against his shoulder.
“I was so scared,” she sobbed. “It was horrible!”
“It’s okay,” Harry soothed. “I’m here for you, Gin. We’ll get through this together.”
Moments later, she pulled away with a choked laugh.
“We’re so terrible,” she said. “Every time we talk, one of us ends up crying all over the other.”
Harry pulled her close to whisper in her ear, “Ginny, I will always be here to catch your tears.”
“Just hold me,” she said softly. “Hold me.”
I hope you enjoy this chapter. Like I've said, I write for me, I publish for you. I write what makes me happy and I just hope you feel the same way about it. You do...don't you? Well for goodness sakes, please tell me!
Here's your spoiler.
"They've eloped!" Ginny laughed, wiping tears from her eyes.
*CONTEST* I am going to change the title of my story. I never was good with titles, as you can probably tell. I would like my reviewers to rename it for me. Just post a suitable title in your review and I will judge it and pick my favorite. By the time chapter 28 is posted, I hope to have found a new title. The winner will be credited as the author of the title. Good Luck!
Easier to Give by Narwen3
AN-Sorry that it’s been so long. I’m a slow typer!
This is my playing around with JKR’s characters. She’s the genius, most definitely not me!
For days, Harry and Ginny waited with bated breath for any news of Lupin or Tonks, but none came. The papers were full of Ministry warnings about Death Eaters and dementors, and above all, the election of the new Minister of Magic.
Then, one morning late in January, the paper carried a small article about their disappearance. Hermione eagerly smoothed out the paper as they all read.
“Ministry Auror Goes Missing.”
Late last night, the Ministry of Magic confirmed the disappearance of an auror. Nymphadora Tonks was supposed to be in New Zealand after her recent marriage to former Hogwarts Professor, Remus Lupin. The couple never arrived at their destination. A Ministry spokeswizard informed The Daily Prophet that “The Ministry is not to be blamed for the delay in searching for Tonks. She expressly wished not to be bothered, only promising that she would contact her Department by the 13th.” That day has long since passed.
However, The Daily Prophet must question this event and its connection to past disappearances of Ministry officials, Bartemius Crouch and Bertha Jorkins.
Harry looked up. “Don’t they know by now what happened to them? Do they still refuse to believe it?”
Ginny nodded sadly. “Someone in the Ministry is controlling the press. They must be.”
“Yeah, but who?” Ron asked.
“I hope the new Minister will be able to get this under control,” Harry said. “Who’s applying for the job?”
Hermione flipped to the front of the paper. “‘Jonathan Wells of Ireland.’ He’s not very well known, supposedly has a drinking problem. Only rumors of course but…” she trailed off, leaving the others in no doubt of her opinion of him.”
“Who else?” Ginny asked.
“‘Amelia Bones,’” Harry read, picking up the paper. “‘On the Wizengamot, on the school board. Her brother’s family was killed off by Voldemort,’” Here Ron and Ginny winced. “‘Long time respected member of the Wizarding Community.’ She sounds about right for the job,” Harry said, folding the paper. “She was certainly fair to me at my trial. How do they pick a new Minister, anyway?”
“They have to be employed at the Ministry,” Hermione explained. “As either a Department Head or member of the Wizengamot. Overage wizards vote two weeks after their names are chosen.”
“When is that?” Ron asked.
“This Sunday,” replied Ginny.
“I guess we’ll find out, one way or another,” Hermione said. “By the way, Ron and Ginny, Errol came for you.” She handed them an envelope. “From your Mum. Errol left in a big hurry, he didn’t seem to want to be sent out again.”
Ron opened the letter, scanned over it and suddenly let out a yelp, his eyes bugging out.
“What’s wrong?” Ginny asked, grabbing the letter and reading it herself. About halfway down, she started laughing and didn’t stop. Hermione rolled her eyes in exasperation.
“Would the two of you like to share what is so amusing?” she said acidly. “Harry and I are still in the dark, here.”
“Fred,” Ron said vacantly. “And Angelina. They…they’re-”
“They’ve eloped!” Ginny laughed, wiping tears from her eyes. “Last week! Mum just found out! Ha-ha!”
“Are you serious?” Harry said incredulously. “But they’re barely eighteen!”
“It says here that they were married last Tuesday in London when Fred was presumably on a business trip. Not even George knew they were going to do it!” Ginny turned and nudged Ron. “Isn’t this exciting?”
“Fred…married,” he muttered, almost incoherently.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
“Hey Harry,” Hermione said, walking into the common room and plopping her book bag down with a sigh.
“Hello, what’s the matter?” He shifted his potions homework over so she’d have more room.
“What?”
“You seem kind of down.”
She laughed. “Oh, that. Don’t worry; it’s not important. I just finished my book and wanted to start a new one but the library is closed for the night. What are you working on?” she asked.
“The report on Veritaserum for Snape. Then, I need to visit Krum to see if he needs help with the lesson this week.”
“I’m glad that everybody caught up,” Hermione said.
“To be honest, me too. All the extra work was killing me. I feel bad for poor Ginny,” he added quietly, glancing at the redhead scribbling furiously at a nearby table. “It’s her OWL year and apparently the teachers haven’t let up any. I tried to…er-talk with her and she practically bit my head off.”
Hermione raised her eyebrows appraisingly and Harry turned slightly pink. “Er, I think that I’ll go see Krum now,” he said hurriedly, throwing his quill down and rushing, red-faced from the room.
Hermione smiled at Harry’s discomfort and began to tidy up the mess he had left. Shuffling papers to the side, she noticed a large book underneath them.
“A History of the Potters,” she read. Sure that Harry wouldn’t mind, she opened it at the beginning and started to read.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
“Velcome, Harry. I’m glad that you stopped by.”
“Hey,” Harry said. “I just came to see if you needed help with the lesson this week.”
Krum smiled. “No, I believe that I can take care of it from here on. I vould like to thank you for all your help, though. I know this year hasn’t been easy for you and you’ve been busy, but you haff alvays been prepared. Everyone seems to haff caught up by now.”
“No, it sure hasn’t been easy,” Harry admitted. “I wanted to ask you something,” he said, changing the subject.
“Certainly.”
“You’re a very famous wizard, right? You played Seeker for Bulgaria and you’re one of the youngest teachers Hogwarts has ever had.”
“So, vat is your question for me?” he asked when Harry didn’t continue.
Harry took a deep breath. “How do you cope with the stress and publicity of being famous while still living a normal life?”
Krum smiled. “This has bothered you?”
Harry nodded.
“Vell, it isn’t easy. An important thing is to remember your friends. You haff very great friends, I believe. However, Herm-own-ninny tells me that quite often, you’ll not be talking to each other. That must stop. Friends are your greatest treasure. You must also remember to keep a calm head. People are vatching you all the time and anything that you do vill reflect on how people see you. There is no need to give the press more bad things to print on you. You vill haff to go out in public and ven you do, you must be yourself. Live life normally. Don’t let the vorld change who you are.”
Harry looked confused. “That’s it? Be nice to your friends, the camera, and stay true to yourself? But that’s so easy.”
“It can be easier to giff advice than to receive it, sometimes,” Krum said wisely.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
One of the most famous wizards of this line is Godric Gryffindor, co-founder of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and first head of Gryffindor House.
Hermione jumped and quickly read the line again. There it was in black and white. Godric Gryffindor. She looked up slowly.
“Harry…is the Heir of Gryffindor.” Quickly, she rushed from the room.
“I have to talk to Dumbledore!”
Hey, long time no read! Glad to see that you are still with me. You know the drill, leave a lovely review, I’ll give a lovely reply in turn and a demonic spoiler. Happy reading!
At long last, Dumbledore lifted his head up. The ancient face was lined, the caring eyes tired, and tears fell freely down the worn cheeks.
“No,” Harry said taking a step backwards.
Whew, I love this game!
I have some sad news for you. Since school is letting out, I am incapable of updating as frequently as I would like. Never fear, I won't abandon my story but it will become increasingly difficult to use the computer and update. I'm very sorry, but I do still love you!
"What Happens Now?" by Narwen3
AN Updating has been slow, not completely my fault though I do take part blame! I'm not JKR, she's far far far better than I.
Harry hurried out of bed Sunday morning. He’d ordered a special copy of The Daily Prophey that featured the election results. A tapping at the window announced the arrival of Hedwig, the paper strapped to her leg.
He opened the window and she perched on his shoulder, holding out her leg.
“Thanks, Hedwig,” he said, taking the paper. She nipped his finger affectionately and flew off. Spreading the paper on his bed he read the headline.
New Minster of Magic-AMELIA BONES
“Yes!” he said, punching his fist into the air.
“Eh?” Ron said groggily. “What’s happening?”
“Amelia Bones won! She’s the new Minister! This is great! She’ll be able to get the government back in control!”
“Mm,” Ron mumbled, rolling over and going back to sleep.
Harry rolled his eyes and left the dormitory. In the common room, he ran into Ginny and Hermione.
“Did you see?” he called, waving the paper. Hermione grabbed it and let out a squeal, which Ginny soon copied.
“I knew it!” Hermione said. “Has Ron seen this?”
“Uh, sort of. But then he fell asleep again.”
Ginny snorted. “Typical,” she said derisively.
The three of them left the common room, heading for the Great Hall. As they continued to discuss the election, they didn’t notice the brisk figure coming towards them.
“Good morning,” Professor McGonagall said crisply. “Mr. Potter, I’ve been sent to fetch you to the Headmaster’s office. Will you please follow me?”
Harry gave Ginny and Hermione a confused look but followed McGonagall down the hall.
“What does Professor Dumbledore want?” Harry asked. McGonagall pursed her lips but didn’t answer. When they arrived at his door, she smiled faintly.
“Go on in,” she said, her voice slightly choked. Harry lay is hand on the doorknob. As Professor McGonagall turned back, Harry noticed her hand sneak up to her face to wipe away a tear.
Harry swallowed hard and opened the door. Dumbledore’s office looked as it usually did. Clean and quiet, it was a refuge from the turmoil of the outside world. Dumbledore himself sat at his desk, writing. When the door opened, he continued to write, saying, “Trials bring wisdom and strength, but what a burden they are to bear.”
Harry cleared his throat and stepped forward to grip the back of the chair. “Sir?”
"War destroys lives. People are killed and never see their efforts come to fruition. However, their deaths are not wasted."
"What happened, Professor?" Harry said urgently, fear making his voice grow shrill. "It's not-is it?"
At long last, Professor Dumbledore lifted his head up. The ancient face was lined, the caring eyes tired, and tears fell freely down the worn cheeks.
"No," Harry said, taking a step backwards.
"Remus Lupin's body was discovered last night. There were signs of a struggle. It happened a few weeks ago at the full moon. Werewolf tracks surrounded him. His assailants tracks seemed to disappear." Harry sat down in the chair, a sob catching in his throat. "On closer inspection, the tracks didn't disappear. A rat's prints dotted the ground."
"Wormtail," Harry said, his voice quivering.
"Harry, I can't begin to describe to you the sorrow that I feel."
"I can't believe he's gone." Harry tried to swallow back his tears. Dumbledore stood slowly.
"Go on, Harry," he said gently. "Cry. It gives far more relief than holding back and being stoic."
He extended his arms and wrapped them around Harry. He tried to hold back his emotions but this tender gesture soon became to much for him to bear. Harry started to cry furiously, sobbing into the kind shoulder, releasing his frustration, venting his sorrow, and expressing his grief in tears. Dumbledore just held him, as a grandfather might comfort a grieving grandson. When Harry's tears were utterly spent, he pulled back, tired and drained, hurting still, but under control. However, there was still one thing that he had to ask.
"What happens now?"
Dumbledore returned to his chair behind the desk and folded his long fingers together.
"The search for Tonks will continue. Our tracers have hope that she made an escape. Over the months, Voldemort has disappeared again, but Wormtail's reappearance will make it easier to discover their new hiding place."
Harry nodded, an empty feeling growing in the pit of his stomach. Tears crept to his eyes once more and he moved to brush them away. Then, a beautiful music filled the room. It was a sound that Harry associated with Dumbledore. Fawkes was perched on the desk, singing softly.
"The phoenix song, Harry. The sound of hope born again, as a phoenix is reborn from the ashes, baptized in flame, young, strong, and pure. There is always hope, Harry. Always."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry returned to the common room. All was quiet for everyone had left for breakfast. Harry debated simply going back to bed.
If only I could get some sleep, he thought. I could forget all this and... but it was no use. As Dumbledore had once said, sleep would just delay the time when he had to think about it and it would be even worse then. What he needed to do was talk to someone. He needed to talk to Ginny.
Harry ran up the stairs to his dormitory. Kneeling by his bed, he pulled out his trunk and grabbed the glass orb that Ginny had given him. Sitting on the bed, he said her name.
Ginny's face came swimming into view. "What's wrong?" she asked, her voice sounding distant. Her eyes were furrowed with worry.
"I need to talk to you," he said. "Alone."
"I'll be right there."
Once more the orb became cloudy and Harry returned it to his trunk. After stowing it under the bed, Harry headed back to the common room.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Telling Ginny that her vision had come true was one of the hardest things that Harry had ever done. Despite her own sorrow, Ginny comforted Harry as best as she could. When both of them had their emotions under control, Ginny offered to tell Ron and Hermione.
"It's just that you always have to deliver the bad news," she said when Harry tried to protest. "Let me do ir for once. It'll save you the pain of retelling it."
"But I don't want to inflict you with that pain."
"I'm strong enough. Don't worry about me."
Harry hugged her, breathing in her sweet scent. She relaxed briefly in his arms before pulling away.
I love her so much, Harry thought as she walked away. I wish she would let me tell her that.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Hermione?" Harry said later that day. "I want to do something special for Ginny. Valentine's Day is coming up and we have a trip to Hogsmeade then. What should I get her?"
Hermione smiled. "Do you really expect me to tell you?"
Harry shrugged. "I kinda hoped that you would."
"Well, I'm not. Whatever you do will be much better if you can figure it out on your own."
"Oh, well, thanks for nothing," Harry grumbled sarcastically.
"No problem," Hermione replied brightly. "Glad to be a help!"
So, now you know the mystery of the horrific spoiler. Guess what! HERE COMES ANOTHER ONE!!!
"Hermione, what the..." She grabbed them, silencing him with a shake of her head. Further down sat Ginny and with her...
"What happened?" Harry cried, rushing forward.
A Day in Hogsmeade by Narwen3
A/N Will you ever forgive me for taking this long?
February 14th dawned brightly. Snow was still on the ground and the air was crisp and cold. As the 3rd years and up gathered to leave, their breath was visible in the chill and they pulled their scarves up over their faces and their hats down to cover their ears.
Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione wandered around Hogsmeade for a while, not really watching where they were going. Passing Madam Puddifoot’s tea shop, he glanced inside the steamy window and saw the strangest thing, causing him to do a double take. Sitting by the window were…Neville and Luna. Shaking the bizarre image from his head, he hurried to catch up with the others.
“What should we do now?” Ginny asked when they got to the end of the street.
Ron’s teeth chattered as he said, “Why don’t we go to the Three Broomsticks for a butterbeer and warm up there?”
“Alright, then,” Harry agreed. They walked into the pub and Hermione went to the counter for drinks while the rest found a table.
“There you go,” she said, coming back with the bottles and sliding into the booth next to Ron. He put his arm around her.
“Finally,” he said teasingly, “we’ve found a good job for you. Serving me.” In response, she playfully punched his arm.
As they sat in their booth, looking around and sipping their butterbeer, they heard the bell on the door ring as it opened.
Krum walked into the pub, shaking snow off his hat. Seeing his students, he waved and walked over.
“Good afternoon,” he said brightly. “It is a cold day today, isn’t it?”
Ron sat tensely without answering.
“Yeah,” Harry said uneasily, glancing over towards Ron. “It’s really cold.”
“It reminds me of being in Bulgaria. Ve vere alvays trying to get varmer.” He smiled at them all, then seemed to notice Ron’s _expression. “Vell…I must be going now. Goodbye.”
Hermione elbowed Ron hard. “Bye,” she called as Krum headed back to the bar.
“So,” Ginny said after an awkward pause. “What are we going to do next?”
“Why don’t we split up for a bit,” Harry suggested. “I’m sure the girls have shopping or something to do.”
“Good idea.” Hermione stood up. “Come on, Ginny.”
“We’ll meet you at 3:30 in front of the Post Office,” Ron said as the girls left through the door.
“Let’s get going,” Harry said, throwing a couple of Sickles onto the table.
The snow-covered streets were far more crowded now than they had been when they went into the pub. Dodging several snowballs and a couple of carriages, Ron said, “Where do we need to go?”
“I’ve no idea. I haven’t ever shopped for a girl. What kinds of things would Ginny like?”
“Hm.” Ron thought for a moment. “Ginny’s not like other girls. She’s not into all that flowers and chocolates and sentimental stuff. She’d prefer you to make her laugh. Get her something useful.”
“Yeah, but where would I go to get something like that? I don’t imagine that something from Zonko’s would do.”
“Heavens, no!” a voice behind them said. Harry and Ron turned to see Cho.
“Oh?” Ron said. “Where do you propose that we go?”
“Treasured Trinkets,” Cho replied easily. “They’ve got some great stuff in there.”
“Where is it?” Harry asked.
Cho pointed down the street. “It’s down there, just past Madam Malkin’s.”
Harry and Ron looked at each other, then hurried off down the street.
“Thanks,” Harry said over his shoulder.
“Be sure to tell the shopkeeper that Cho sent you!” she called back.
As they passed Madam Malkin’s Robes shop, they saw a little building nestled next to it. It looked more like a small cottage than a shop. Opening the door, Harry and Ron gasped. There was one large room, filled with shelves of what could best be described as trinkets. There were earrings, necklaces, and pendants, all sparkling gaily against the mahogany wood they were laid upon. A man with light brown hair and warm brown eyes smiled at them from behind the counter.
“Hullo, lads. What can I do for ye?” He had a heavy Scottish brogue.
“We’re looking for a gift.” Harry said. “Er “ Cho sent us here.” he added awkwardly.
“To be sure! That lass is always sending people in here. Thinks I need the extra business. But if I’ve told her once, I’ve told her a thousand times, ‘Daughter, let me be worrying about it meself.’ But does she ever listen?” He smiled, his eyes twinkling to let them know he wasn’t serious.
“Wait a minute,” Harry said. “Cho’s…your daughter?”
“Technically speaking, she’s not. Her own parents died, see. A few years back. Me wife and meself took the little mite in. We were friends of her Mum and Da. The name’s Billy Keegan.” He held out his hand and they shook. “Now,” he said, suddenly businesslike. “What might it be that the two of ye are interested in?”
“We need a gift for Valentine’s Day,” Ron said.
“Ah,” Mr. Keegan nodded. “And what type of lass is it that ye’ll be buyin’ it for?”
“She’s uh…a lot of…well, she can…I…”
Mr. Keegan laughed heartily. “Quit your stammerin’, boy! Alright, an easier question for ye, then. What were ye thinkin’ of getting her?”
Harry found his voice. “I guess something fun, that’s not too girly. Maybe a simple necklace or something that’s useful.”
“Hm. Ye know somethin’ lad, I might have just the thing.”
Harry and Ron followed him to a shelf in the back. Mr. Keegan pulled a jeweled box out and handed a little cord to Harry. Reading over it, Harry smiled.
"Perfect. I’ll take it.”
The shopkeeper handed him the box after putting it in a purple velvet bag.
“That’ll be 1 Galleon and 13 Sickles.” He turned to Ron. “Anything for ye, then?”
Ron turned red. “I’m good,” he said hastily. “I’ve already done my shopping.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Harry and Ron hurried towards the Post Office, dodging people and carriages once more.
“Hurry up, we’re late!” Harry hissed. Skidding to a stop, Harry and Ron looked around. They were at the Post Office, it was 3:40, and the girls weren’t there.
“You don’t think they got mad and left us?” Ron asked worriedly.
“Pssst!”
Both boys turned towards the sound. Hermione stood at the corner of the alley, beckoning them forward anxiously.
“Hermione, what-” she pulled them after her, silencing them with a shake of her head. Further down sat Ginny, and with her…
“What happened?” Harry cried, rushing forward.
Special thanks to CuteandQuirky for taking the time to type this up for me! I love ya!
I've given you a lovely cliffie to think about for awhile. Please don't abandon me for my lack of posting, I'm really trying my best. Even if I can't update, I have been keeping up with writing and I've even started a sequel. As always, here's a lovely little spoiler!
Knowing what he must do, he pointed his wand.
"Stupefy!"
Now, you can all go ahead and tell me I'm evil for the things I do to you!
Under the Cloak by Narwen3
Well, now that Book Six has come out, we will all go back to our world of make believe. For several weeks, I'd been thinking of how the Book would influence my fic. Would I change anything? What if JKR went a different direction than I did, or even the same direction? Ultimately, I realized that I spent a long time planning my chapters and writing them and I didn't want to let it all go. All the major plot points have been planned for months and I'm not going to change a thing. My fic has entered the realm of Alternate Universe and is not based at all on Book Six, excepting the characters and settings. Any similarities to events from Half-Blood Prince are entirely coincidental. With that being said, on with the show!
"What happened?" Harry cried, rushing forward. "How did you get here, Tonks?"
"I must see Dumbledore," she said with great effort. "Where is he?"
"Up at the school," Harry answered.
"No one must see me," Tonks said urgently.
"Can't you change your appearance?" Ron asked, his face pale.
"Too--weak."
"We can get the Invisibility Cloak!" Harry said. "But it's up in my dormitory right now."
"I'll get it," Ron offered, sprinting off. Tonks began to shake.
Ginny nudged Hermione. "Warming charm?" she whispered. Hermione whipped out her wand and whispered the incantation. A rosey flush came over Tonks cheeks and her shaking died down.
"How did you get here?" Harry asked quietly.
Tonks shook her head. "Must...tell Dumbledore. Important...Order." Suddenly, as if the effort to speak was too great, she closed her eyes and fainted. Harry, standing watch at the entry, saw Ron running towards them, the silvery folds of the Cloak flapping carelessly in the wind.
"Ron's coming," he said. "How do we get her up there?"
"Hermione and I can carry her," Ginny suggested.
"Are you sure?" asked Ron. "It's a bit of a walk."
Ginny and Hermione obstinately stood and lifted the weakened woman up. Harry shrugged and threw the cloak on them.
"Ron, walk behind them. Make sure the cloak doesn't come off them. I'll go in front so they don't bump into anybody."
Slowly the group exited the village of Hogsmeade, making their way up towards the school.
"Are you girls okay?" Ron whispered as they entered the school grounds. "How's your ankle, Ginny?"
"We're fine," Hermione whispered. "Tonks is still out cold."
"Is anyone coming?" Ginny asked.
"I don't see...oh no." Harry stopped in his tracks.
"What?" Hermione said anxiously.
"Malfoy," said Harry and Ron in unison.
"Well, well, well," Malfoy drawled. "Coming back from Hogsmeade alone? Your girlfriends," he spat the word, "couldn't take it anymore?"
"Shove off, Malfoy," Harry hissed, his hand in his pocket, clenching his wand.
"Seem to have hit a soft spot, eh? The gimp and the Mudblood finally had enough, then?"
Ginny bristled under the cloak.
"Easy," Hermione whispered nervously.
"Clear out, Malfoy!" Ron shouted.
"I'm not surprised," he continued with a smirk. "After she's had a good look at your house Weasley. Of course, that doesn't explain your problem, famous Harry Potter. Unless that's all she cared about in the first place."
Before he knew it, Harry had jumped for Malfoy. Pinning him to the ground, he raised his wand to curse him.
"Stop!"
Harry looked up to see Snape gliding calmly forward. He quickly stood as Malfoy slowly got up, brushing his robes off in disdain.
"Professor," he whined, but Snape held up a hand to cut him off.
"What is the meaning of this, Potter?" he asked in his quiet, deadly voice.
Harry debated before answering. They were in a big hurry and Tonks could be losing precious time. Ron rustled nervously next to him and he knew that the girls were awaiting his action. Knowing what he must do, he pointed his wand.
"Stupefy!"
Malfoy fell to the ground. Snape's eyes were livid.
"Potter! What-"
"It's Tonks!" Harry cried, interrupting Snape's roar. "She turned up in Hogsmeade!"
Snape smirked. "And where, pray tell, might she be now?"
Hermione and Ginny nervously stepped out from under the Cloak and laid Tonks on the ground. Snape's eyes widened when he saw the frail woman.
"She wanted to see Dumbledore," Harry explained. "We couldn't just leave her. She fainted and the only option was to carry her under the Cloak. We-"
Snape silenced him. "We must be quick," he said. "No one can see." He glanced down at the Stunned Malfoy. "We'll send someone back to modify his memory." To the surprise of all, he bent down and gently lifted Tonks in his arms. She opened her eyes.
"Dumbledore," she whispered.
"That's where we're going," Snape said. "Potter, throw the ridiculous Cloak over us and make sure that nobody can see."
As they entered the school, Harry thought back to what had just happened. He had cursed Malfoy and gotten away with it. Snape was actually helping and, almost, being nice about it.
What is going on these days? he thought.
When they arrived at the stone gargoyle, they heard Snape mutter the password and the door opened. As they stepped onto the stairs, the door shut and Snape threw off the Cloak and tossed it to Harry. He caught it, opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted.
"Severus, hurry and bring her in." Dumbledore stood in the doorway, beckoning him forward. As Harry stepped towards the door, Dumbledore held up a hand.
"Not now, Harry. I must speak with her alone. I will alert all of you to her condition as soon as may be, but for now, I bid you to keep this silent!" With that, he gently shut the door in their faces.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"What a day," Ginny said, falling onto the couch. Ron and Hermione had gone out to patrol and everyone else was still in Hogsmeade. Harry sat down next to her, feeling the velvet bag that contained her gift through his robes. Nervously, he pulled it from his pocket.
"I-er-got you something for Valentine's Day," he said, handing her the bag.
"What is it?" she asked.
"Open it," he encouraged. Ginny pulled the lid of the box and gasped. Nestled inside was a heart shaped crystal pendant, hanging from a silver chain.
"It's beautiful," she breathed.
"But not as pretty as you."
She looked up with a smile. "Could you put it on for me?"
Harry took the necklace and with some difficulty, hooked it around her neck. It shimmered, dangling in the small of her throat.
"It's actually a type of mood device," Harry explained.
"Where'd you get it?" asked Ginny.
Harry smiled mischievously. "Actually, Cho suggested it to me." This not being the answer she expected, Gnny raised her eyebrows. "Ron once said that Hermione should write a book, translating mad things that girls do."
"And?"
"I'm the only one who can see your mood. That way, I know how to react to things that you say."
Harry sat there, looking proud of himself. Ginny smiled and bent forward as if to kiss him. Just before their lips met, Harry saw stars.
Literally. Ginny had picked up a pillow and thumped him over the head with it. With a squeal, she ran giggling to her dorm as Harry ran after.
"Come back here, Ginevra Molly Weasley!" he called. "Come back or I'll-" but the minute he was halfway up the stairs, he heard a wail and the stairs became a large ramp. He slid down and when he hit the bottom, a cheeky voice called above him.
"So, now the Boy Who Lived becomes the Boy Who Couldn't Climb Stairs!"
He looked up, redfaced, and she slid down to join him.
"Oh well," she said, giving him a hand up. "I wouldn't have it any other way."
Grabbing her before she could run again, Harry kissed her. He pulled back and smiled, then his smile fell.
"What's wrong?" she asked.
"I miss him," he replied.
"Remus?"
He nodded. "And Sirius. They were both so close to my parents, their best friends. Now, the only one that's left is Wormtail. How could something so great as the friendship of the Marauders dwindle to the filth that's left?"
"Wormtail was once good, too," Ginny said, but Harry shook his head.
"No, he was weak, which is almost worse than being evil. He couldn't make his own choices. If he had any strength, he would be dead by now. He would have died for my parents. I despise him. I should have let Sirius and Remus kill him. He doesn't deserve to live, while my parents and their friends are dead."
Ginny nodded. "You're right. It's not fair."
She pulled him close as he started to cry and she cried with him.
Thanks for the wait guys! A lot of you have left reviews that haven't been replied to yet. I promise that I will get to them but with the cursed log in problems and the ancientness of my computer they don't mix well. Enjoy this chapter! Here's the spoiler!
"No!" she cried. "I will not leave you! I won't!"
"Do it!" he growled. "Run...to safety!"
Chew on that for a bit. And just be glad that I finally told you who they found in Hogsmeade!
Okay, for anyone rereading, it says that I updated my fic on the seventeenth, however, when I finally got in, nowhere does it list that chapter 32 is up, soooo, I will be doing that again.
Also, I have a humor fic, now in queue entitled DUI (Dating Under the Influence). Please watch for it and I will advertise for it again in chapter 32.
It Hurts to Remember by Narwen3
Well, hasn't this taken twelve million years to get posted. Sorry about the wait! This story line is mine but the characters and settings and everything important comes from the lovely JKR who must be raking in the big bucks from HBP. I wish I got paid for my fanfic. College would be so much easier...
"So, where is Tonks now?" Harry asked. Dumbledore had finally called them into his office, late the following day. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny all sat in squashy armchairs across the desk from the headmaster. Fawkes was perched on Dumbledore's shoulder, seemingly listening to the conversation.
"She's in the hospital wing right now," Dumbledore replied.
"Is she alright?" Hermione sounded anxious.
"She'll be fine. She's just exhausted. She just learned that Remus has been killed. Though it did not come as a shock to her, Tonks was not prepared to hear it."
"I don't blame her," Ron said earnestly while the others nodded in agreement.
"When can we see her?" asked Ginny, giving voice to what they all were thinking.
Dumbledore smiled. "Tonight. She asked to see all of you. However, I need to tell you, I don't wish for you to bother her about her journey. She's already lived through it again for me and that's enough of an ordeal for today."
Harry nodded. How well he understood that trauma. Many times over the years, Dumbledore had requested the same of him.
"I know that you are curious though and Tonks has given me permission to tell you what I can." Dumbledore folded his long fingers together.
"They were married on the 24th, this you know. That evening they left to spend Christmas with Tonks' family. On the 28th, Remus and Tonks arrived in India. They chose to stay in a remote hotel. As you know, this was the time of the full moon which they both had forgotten. They were out walking in the forest when he...transformed."
Here, Dumbledore rose and moved to the large cabinet. Opening the door, he pulled out a silver basin. Setting it on the desk before the four of them, he prodded the silvery substance with his wand.
"I lent the use of my Pensieve to Tonks earlier. She has allowed me to show you some of her memory. Come close."
They leaned forward, feeling slightly apprehensive. Tonks voice echoed in the basin and the contents smoothed to form images.
"Remus! Remus!" Tonks caught his body as he fell to the ground, writhing in agony.
"-Transforming," he gasped, then pulled her closer. "Run! Get...out! Too dangerous!" He screamed in pain.
"No!" she cried. "I will not leave you! I won't!"
"Do it!" he growled. "Run to safety!"
With a sob catching in her throat, Tonks ran. Looking behind her, she saw Lupin, trying to push himself back up. Something inside begged her to stop but she forced herself to keep running.
When the force driving her finally let up, she stopped running and sat down on a large rock to cry. In the bushes behind her, there was a scuffling sound of a small animal, maybe a rodent. She tensed but relaxed when the sound disappeared until a far more terrifying noise was heard.
"Why the tears?"
Tonks jumped. A short, balding man with water eyes and a twitchy manner stood behind her.
"Who-who are you?" she asked with her wand at the ready. At the sight of it, the ratlike man stopped advancing.
"I think you know. My my, so you're the one that Remus picked." The man had a squeaky voice that grated in her teeth and sent chills down her spine. "You're a pretty one, aren't you? Well, let's see how Moony does when he finds that his, beloved, is gone." He spat the word.
"Wormtail!" she said with a gasp, finally recognizing him.
He raised his own wand before she had time to react.
"Avada Keda-" He stopped. A low growl was coming from behind the bushes. In fear, his eyes wide, he turned. A full grown werewolf came striding forward. Wormtail squeaked and backed away. The wolf seemed to spring for Tonks who screamed and covered her eyes.
A second later, having not felt the werewolf's bite, she looked up. The wolf was...protecting her. He stood growling ferociously at the rat-like man who cowered before him.
Remembering Remus's last instructions, Tonks turned and ran.
Dumbledore gathered up the Pensieve and returned it to the cabinet. Coming back to the desk, he looked with kind eyes at the somber students.
"Tonks never found her way back to that place. She's been slowly journeying here for the last month. Another night in the cold and she could have died." He smiled. "You may have saved her life. She's very grateful for that and asked for me to send you to her. Go on. There's nothing else that we can do here."
Harry, Ron, and Hermione rose to leave.
"Oh, and Miss Weasley?"
Ginny looked up at Dumbledore with red-rimmed eyes.
"My dear girl, don't blame yourself for this."
Ginny wiped her eyes. "Thank you, Professor."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The four students stepped through the doors of the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey came bustling towards them.
"You cannot be in here now!" she said, then stopped when she saw who it was. "Did Dumbledore send you?"
"Yes," Harry said, while the others nodded. "We're here to see Tonks."
Madam Pomfrey nodded curtly. "Right. Follow me." She led them over to a curtain.
"Nymphadora!" she called. "The children are here to see you!" Harry saw Ginny roll her eyes and he stifled a grin.
"How many times must I tell you Madam Pomfrey? It's Tonks."
The nurse harrumphed under her breath and flounced away.
"Come sit down," Tonks said, indicating some chairs and sitting up slowly in her bed. The effort seemed to take a lot out of her and she started to cough violently.
"Are you alright?" Hermione asked when her coughs subsided.
"I will be," Tonks smiled. "Thanks to you four."
"And how are you doing?" questioned Ginny, awkwardly.
Tonks sighed. "I feel numb. I knew that we were in danger, I just didn't think it would come so soon."
"You knew this would happen?" Ron sounded incredulous.
"No, nothing like that. It's just...well, none of us are ever really safe. Remus and I knew that. I'm not saying that I'm not sad about his...death. I'm absolutely heartbroken. But, I think about it and it hurts my mind but my heart feels nothing. The fact that he's gone hasn't sunk in. I don't know if it ever does."
"It doesn't," Harry said. The others turned to look at him. He shrugged. "It's just, when you lose someone, they are never really gone. So much of them is stored in your heart that they never disappear. You'll be sitting on your own and you see something that makes you think of them. You feel that it would only be too natural for them to walk through the door...and sit down...with you. And just talk." He looked at the somber faces around him.
"And even though it hurts to remember...somehow, you just don't want to forget." He was startled to see tears rolling down Tonks' cheek.
"I'm sorry," he said hastily. "I didn't mean-"
"Thank you, Harry," she whispered. "Thank you so much." She breathed in deeply. "I never met her, but I imagine that your mother is very proud of the man that you're becoming."
You like? Good! Prove it by leaving me a review. Then you can also gripe about the spoiler, which isn't really too bad as compared to some of the others I've left you.
"You know what, Hermione? I was right. You should write a book translating-"
"Ron," Ginny interrupted. "Just shut up."
Hey! That was fairly painless! Maybe I'm getting better at this spoiler thing...as if. I'm never giving up on evil spoilers! Til next we meet...I guess we won't meet.
The Truth About Tonks by Narwen3
A/N: This is another short little chapter but I promise that I've got a longer one ahead!
This story is mine, the characters and places and everything else important is JKR's. Grr!
As the weeks went by, Tonks improved daily. Once released from the hospital, she had nowhere to go so she remained at Hogwarts. Her home at Grimmauld Place was empty and Tonks couldn't bear the thought of living alone. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny did their best to visit her every day but the OWL's were approaching and the stress on Ginny was enormous.
"She's a lot like your mum," Harry whispered to Ron in the common room.
"Who?" he asked vacantly, busily making another card house with his Exploding Snap pack.
"Ginny." Harry glanced over his shoulder to where she sat, Hermione right next to her, drilling her with old exam questions. "Whenever she's interrupted from something important, she can get madder than anything."
"Learn to live with it mate." Ron placed the last card on top. "It's the Weasley temper."
Suddenly, the entire deck exploded in his face and Ginny and Hermione turned to glare at the two of them. Sheepishly, he waved and hastily put the remainder of the deck away.
After awhile, Ginny and Hermione stood.
"Are you finished?" Ron asked.
"For now," Hermione replied.
"We're going to go see Tonks," added Ginny. "Are you coming?"
Harry and Ron shrugged their shoulders. "Sure," Harry said.
As they made their way down the hallway to Tonks' apartment, they heard the sound of muffled crying. Ginny knocked on the door and it opened a few seconds later.
"Oh, hello." Tonks' voice sounded strange and there were traces of tears left on her face.
"Er, are you okay?" Ron asked.
"I'm...fine," Tonks stammered. Putting a handkerchief to her face, she wiped her eyes, then turned and started to sob.
"Tonks, what-" But Hermione cut him off. Shooing Harry and Ron from the room, she shut the door in their faces.
They stared at the door, dumbfounded.
"Um...shall we go back to the common room, then?" Harry said, awkwardly.
"I guess," Ron replied, looking fearfully at the door as the crying started again. "I'm sure Hermione and Ginny can handle it."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The girls didn't return to the common room that afternoon. Harry and Ron spent all day staring down at a chessboard, halfheartedly playing. At 6:30, Ron stretched his arms and stood.
"Why don't we go down for dinner?"
"Sure," Harry said, yawning. "Maybe they're down there."
As they headed for the portrait hole, Crookshanks jumped on top of the table, sending the chess pieces running.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry and Ron scanned the long table with a sigh. Ginny and Hermione were still absent and Tonks' chair near the Headmaster was empty.
"Hi," Neville said as they sat down dejectedly.
"Hullo," Ron said. "Have you seen Hermione or Ginny?"
Neville shook his head. "Not since breakfast this morning."
Harry sighed.
"What's the matter?" Neville asked, concern showing in his eyes.
"Tonks," Harry said simply. Neville knew as much about Tonks as the rest of the school. Dumbledore had introduced her as an old friend who was visiting for awhile and Neville knew that Harry, Ron, and Hermione were friends with her as well.
"She's acting kind of moody," Ron explained.
"Ah," Neville said. "I'm glad Luna doesn't get like that."
"Doesn't she?" said Harry, vacantly.
"No, she's pretty much an open book."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry and Ron trudged back to the common room about an hour later.
"Women! Why are they so hard to understand?"
"I have no idea," Harry replied. "We just have to deal with it."
Climbing through the portrait hole, Harry recognized two voices, talking in low tones.
"What took you so long?" Ron asked indignantly, marching up to Hermione.
"Tonks needed us," Hermione replied.
"Whatever for?" protested Ron. "Why was she crying? Listen, I know that she's upset about Lupin but-"
"You are so thick! She's upset because she's gonna have a baby!"
"Why would that upset her?"
Ginny threw her hands up in the air in defeat. "Why do you think!"
Ron looked at Harry who shrugged and said, "Isn't having a baby a good thing?"
Hermione rolled her eyes and said, "I'm going to speak very slowly and maybe this will make sense. Tonks is all alone. Her husband just died, her world is falling apart, and now she has to raise a baby all by herself. Don't you think that you would be upset, too?"
Ron nodded. "You know what, Hermione? I think I was right. You should write a book, translating--"
"Ron," Ginny interrupted. "Just shut up."
Ron glared at her, then stalked away. Hermione rolled her eyes and sighed. "I'll be back," she said, following after him.
Harry and Ginny sat in silence for awhile, until Ginny spoke again.
"Tonks said that Lupin's memorial date is set."
"When?" asked Harry.
"Easter weekend. Next week."
Harry nodded. "Is Dumbledore allowing us to come?"
"Yes. We're leaving on the Knight Bus early Friday morning."
Harry took hold of Ginny's hand and squeezed it. "Ginny, I know you won't let me say what I want to say, but I want you to know that I will always be here for you. I care about you."
Ginny's eyes shown with unspoken gratitude.
Hope you enjoy this one. I'll get 34 up as soon as I can! Hmmm. Now, I know that you all absolutely adore my spoilers...well, even if you don't, here it is.
"It's Percy."
Mwahahahaha!
AN: Dang log in glitches. Oh well, finally this is up. Sorry for the late. You all know, props to JKR, yadda yadda yadda.
On Friday, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny boarded the Knight Bus. Once more it was crowded with holiday travelers and they were hard-pressed to find seating togehter. It was with much relief that they got off at Grimmauld Place. Mrs. Weasley was waiting outside and they entered the house as discretely as possible.
Once inside, she gave them her customary round of hugs.
"Ginny dear, how have you been feeling?" she asked with concern. "Is the leg better?"
"Very much so, Mum. Madame Pomfrey said that it's healed better than she ever expected."
Mrs. Weasley affectionately hugged her daughter. "I'm so glad that your accident didn't have lasting effects." She scrutinized Ginny's hair. "I like it short."
"I decided to let it grow naturally."
Her mother smiled. "And how are you, boys? And you, Hermione?"
"I'm fine," Hermione said and Harry and Ron nodded.
"Has Tonks arrived?" Harry asked.
"Yes, poor dear. She came last night. Why don't you all go on up to your rooms; come down again for lunch."
Obediantly they trekked up the stairs. On the second floor, they ran into Fred and George as they were shamefacedly heading downstairs.
"I wouldn't mess with Dad today," George advised.
"He's a little uptight," added Fred.
"What did you two do?" Ginny asked.
"Exactly what I would like to know," a voice from behind said.
"Angelina!" exclaimed Fred cheerfully.
"Don't even think about it," she barked when he tried to kiss her. "You and I are going to have a little chat."
He called over his shoulder as she started to drag him away. "Isn't my wife wonder-"
"Oh shut up!" Then they were gone.
George shook his head, sadly. "Poor bloke. I could have warned him that he would never be in charge again if he married her."
"Oh, well," Harry said. "I'm sure he's happy."
"What did you do, anyway?" Hermione asked.
"Rocket Racers," George said proudly. "Fred and I invented them. Only, one got into Buckbeaks room and he went crazy and started smashing things. Mad-Eye heard it and well, you know Mad-Eye. He thought it was an attack so he went crazy as well." He laughed a little, then sobered. "Would have been great fun if it wasn't for...circumstances."
"How is she?" Harry asked.
"You know Tonks. She's hurting but she'll be okay." He looked at his watch. "Blimey, you lot better get going to the kitchen. It's almost time to eat." He disapparated with a pop.
"Honestly," Hermione huffed. "Rocket Racers? When will they ever learn?"
"Never," Angelina said, coming down the stairs alone. "Fred and George are gonna be kids forever."
Ginny gave Angelina a hug. "I was so excited to hear the news!" she said, happily. "I always wanted a sister!"
"Come on," Hermione coaxed. "Tell us everything. The proposal, the wedding..."
Harry and Ron rolled their eyes and walked behind them as the giggling and laughing started. Hearing a door open behind them, they stopped as the girls continued onward.
"Is she gone?" Fred stuck his head out the door, then sighed. "Good. You know, I love her but if I'm gonna survive this she's gotta stop catching me when I get in trouble!"
"Or," Ron said, "You could just not get in trouble."
"Nah," replied Fred. "If I did that I would never get to see how beautiful she is when she's angry." He laughed ruefully. "She sure can roast a fellow, though."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Lunch was well underway when they finally arrived. Fred obediantly took the seat next to Angelina and Harry and Ron sat at the far end of the table by Charlie, Mad-Eye, and Tonks.
Charlie and Tonks were in the middle of a discussion but Tonks looked up and smiled somberly at Harry and Ron before turning back to Charlie to answer a question he had asked.
"Arthur!" Mad-Eye barked across the table. "Have you seen Kingsley?"
"He told me he had some unfinished business," Mr. Weasley replied. "I expect him along any-"
"I'm here!" Kingsley said, striding briskly into the room.
"Ah, Kingsley, have a seat and some turkey."
Kingsley shook his head. "Arthur, Molly, can I have a word with the two of you privately?"
Their children glanced worriedly at each other as the Weasley parents left the room with the tall Auror. George nodded to Fred who grinned and reached into his pocket.
"Don't you dare," Angelina said and Fred meekly let go of the Extendable Ear.
"Good girl," Mad-Eye said gruffly.
About ten minutes later, Mr. Weasley came back.
"Children, could you come with me? You too, Angelina."
His eyes looked tired and as they all left, Kingsley came back in to join Harry, Hermione, Tonks, and Mad-Eye.
"What's the matter, Kingsley?" asked Tonks, her eyes full of worry. "Not another attack?"
"No," he said. "It's Percy."
"Percy?" Harry and Hermione said together.
"Yes Percy. He's here."
"Wait Kingsley, start at the beginning of the story," Tonks said.
"He showed up at my office today. He knew that I know Arthur and wanted to get in touch with him."
"How did Mr. and Mrs. Weasley handle it?" Hermione asked, her eyes wide.
"I think bringing his wife and baby helped win Molly over."
Harry's jaw dropped. "Wife...and baby?"
Kingsley nodded. "Of course. Her name is...Penny, I think he called her."
Mad-Eye growled. "Are you sure it was him?"
"Trust me," Kingsley laughed. "No one could act that pompous and be faking it."
Mrs. Weasley returned to the room, holding an infant in her arms. "Harry dear? Could you follow me please? You too, Hermione." She looked over at Tonks and Mad-Eye.
"I'm so sorry about this Tonks, I-"
"It's alright," Tonks said, quietly. "Go be with your family."
As they headed down the hallway, Hermione whispered, "Why do they need to have us?"
Harry shrugged as Mrs. Weasley opened the door to the parlor.
Fred and George were sitting against the window seat and nearby on a sofa against the wall were Charlie and Ron. Ginny and Angelina sat on either side of Penny. Percy and Mr. Weasley were in chairs in the middle of the room.
They all looked up when Mrs. Weasley pushed open the door and Harry and Hermione walked in. Mr. Weasley
raised an eyebrow.
"Harry, I believe Percy has something he wished to say to you." He nodded and Percy stood, adjusting his eye
glasses.
"Harry, I feel that I may have been remiss in some of my...well, a lot of my ways. I would like to give you my sincere apologies. I simply could not make myself believe that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is back, however, after last June..." He cleared his throat. "Well, you know what I mean."
"No, I don't," Harry said coldly. "Will you please spell it out for me?"
Percy looked taken aback, and the family sitting around them exchanged nervous glances.
"Harry..." Ginny said, uneasily.
"No, I want him to know. Percy, have you any clue what happened in the Department of Mysteries. The whole story, I mean?"
"I-"
"Did you hear about Ginny's broken ankle," he continued angrily. "What about the brains that attacked Ron, or Dolohov's curse on Hermione? Two other students were injured as well, Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood. We were fortunate to survive but others weren't so lucky. Sirius Black, my godfather, was killed by Death Eaters. He was one of the good guys, but the Ministry didn't believe it. Maybe it wouldn't have happened if some Ministry officials had listened to us the first time."
Percy hung is head and when he spoke it was with a sincere tone; the pompous manner gone.
"Harry, there was no excuse for my actions and I know that I have caused you great pain. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me my mistakes?" He extended his hand.
Harry looked at it. Bitter memories flooded through his brain. How could he forget all the things Percy had done and his arrogance in doing them. He had betrayed him and Dumbledore. Even worse, he had turned his back on his family, his own flesh and blood! Anger boiled up inside of him again but
suddenly, a curious thought struck him and it was like ice, cooling the fury.
This is what I've been fighting. What we've been fighting. This hatred and contempt I feel is the work of Voldemort. If I do not forgive...
Without any more thoughts or misgiving, he reached out with his own hand to grasp Percy's.
Everyone in the room seemed to sigh with relief. Harry smiled up at Percy who returned it with a broad grin.
Okay, before anyone jumps on me, I still feel that Percy is salvageable so that's why this chapter is up. Please don't fill this with reviews about how much you hate Percy. There is a big difference in my book six and JKR's book six. I don't think any of my readers would actually do that but it has been known to happen so I just thought I'd mention....anyway.....
Spoiler!
"If we stop the fight for even a moment to look back, we'll be lost. Don't look back on the wound, but learn from the pain. That is where you'll find your peace."
Legacies of Love by Narwen3
AN: This has been updated faster than usual. It's also longer than usual, meaning I spent a long time typing it all out for you. The sacrifices I make for you guys! Show that you appreciate with a lovely review, please!
JKR's story and characters, not mine....you know how it is.
It would have been a happy occasion if not for the sad circumstances. Percy had been welcomed back into the fold, along with Penelope and their daughter, Janey.
When Dumbledore arrived, he didn't look surprised to see Percy restored to his family. Before the memorial began, he took Tonks aside and whispered something to her. She smiled sadly and nodded and Dumbledore gently patted her hand.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"We all know why we're here. We all knew and loved the man whose life we've come to celebrate." Dumbledore's voice rang out, loud and clear. In the parlor, a small crowd of Order members had gathered to pay their respects to Lupin. Many faces Harry recognized but some he did not. He glanced around discreetly. There was Tonks, of course, and the Weasley family. Kingsley and Mad-Eye were seated together and he also saw Professor McGonagall and to his surprise and shock, Snape. Composing himself, he paid attention to Dumbledore.
"It seemed at times, that the whole world knew that Remus John Lupin was a werewolf. He suffered bitter persecution for this. However, those that knew him best, knew that he was a brilliant man, an inspiring mentor, a loyal friend and a loving husband. There
is not a person in this room that he wouldn't have given his life for. You all know what we're up against in our fight against Voldemort. There are many in the Order that have been lost. Truly, Remus Lupin had as much courage and loyalty as those who've died facing Voldemort himself. The Prewett's, the Potters, and many others." Harry drew his head up proudly as nearby, Mrs. Weasley sniffled, a handkerchief at her eyes.
"Like his closest friends, James Potter and Sirius Black, Remus Lupin gave all that he had to defend those he loved. I feel that Remus doesn't want us to mourn him, but rather to keep fighting. If we stop the fight, even for a moment, look back, we will be lost. Don't look back on the wound, but rather, learn from the pain. That is where you'll find your peace." Dumbledore smiled.
"These so-called 'victims' have left behind a legacy of love, never to be forgotten."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry sat by himself in Sirius' room, staring blankly ahead of him. The door behind him opened and shut but he didn't turn around. He knew who it was.
"Harry? Are you alright?" Ginny put her hand on his shoulder and his mind flashed back to that day last summer when Ginny had given him comfort and unknowingly became the rock that he held to with all the strength that he had. He'd looked at her and for the first time, finally saw her.
"I'm fine," he said, and was surprised to realize that it was true. "Have a seat," he told her. "I want to show you something."
As she sat down, he went to the wardrobe and eased the door open. She peered out from behind him.
"What's in it?" she asked with curiosity.
"Back in December I found a lot of things in here that belonged to my parents. I thought you might be interested."
He pulled the quidditch robes out, followed by his dad's dress robes and his mother's wedding dress.
"Wow," Ginny breathed softly, touching the silky folds. "This is beautiful. Was it your mother's?"
Harry nodded, and then turned back. "Also, there's..." He paused.
"What is it?" Ginny asked, laying down the dress and standing behind him.
"These boxes. They weren't in here last time." He pulled the two long, thin boxes out and handed one to Ginny. Together they pulled off the lids.
"Wands?"
"Must be my dad's and my mum's," Harry said, lifting his out as Ginny did the same.
Suddenly, he felt a familiar jerk behind his navel, and he heard Ginny scream, "Harry!"
Before he knew what was happening, it stopped. He found himself, still holding the wand, Ginny at his side. However, Grimmauld Place was gone. They stood on a quiet street.
"Where are we?" Ginny whispered, taking Harry's hand.
He shook his head. "I don't know."
The clouds moved from over the moon and Ginny saw a street sign.
"Where's Godric's Hollow?" she asked, in puzzlement. "I've never heard of it before, have you?"
Harry's jaw dropped open. "I think...I think it was where my parents lived...where I lived."
Ginny shivered suddenly.
"Are you okay?" Harry asked. It was warm for March, she couldn't possibly be cold.
"I'm fine," Ginny said. "I just...felt weird." She rubbed her arms. "If this is where they lived, let's go find the house!"
They walked down the lane. Harry didn't know what the house had looked like but if it was still around, he knew that it would be just the remains of the building it once was.
At the end of the street they saw it. In the midst of a grove of trees was a two story house, its windows shattered and the roof with holes in it.
"This is it," Harry said, gazing up at it in awe.
"Come on," Ginny said, pulling him forward. At the door he observed the lion's head doorknob before Turing it and pushing the door open.
The moonlight streamed through the open window, casting light on the living room. Shattered glass lay on the floor, books were scattered across the room, and the couches and lamps had all been overturned. Everything was coated in fifteen years worth of dust.
Harry swallowed back the emotion rising in his throat when Ginny knelt down to pick up a picture frame.
His mum and dad were kneeling opposite each other, helping baby Harry to walk between them. Lily laughed as he would toddle with determination and there was no mistaking the glint of pride in James' eyes.
Harry glanced up at the wall. One portrait still hung there, a large painting of a woman. She had dark red hair with piercing green eyes and she wore a long lavender gown, a wreath of flowers encircling her hair. She was holding the back of a chair and smiled down at Harry and Ginny.
"Hello," she said, gently. "What are you two doing here?"
"Mum?" Harry said, quietly.
"What?" she smiled. "I don't believe that we have met."
"I-I think I'm your son," said Harry.
"Oh," Lily laughed. "You must be mistaken. The woman I was painted for is no longer a live. She did have a son, but he must have died as well. Her husband looked a lot like you, though."
"I'm their son," Harry persisted. "Lily and James'."
"Really?" The painting smiled again. "I was so certain that you'd all been killed when that man came."
Ginny gripped Harry's hand tightly.
"Voldemort?" asked Harry.
"Yes, that was the name," Lily said. "If you like, I can tell you what happened."
Harry's throat was dry. "I'd like that very much."
Ginny and Harry turned the sofa upright and had a seat.
“When I was painted, you weren’t born then. James and Lily were so in love, and they wanted a child. Then, you came and there was such a to-do. Lily and James never had a lot of visitors because they were in hiding from Voldemort.” Harry was startled to see that for once, Ginny didn’t cringe at the name. She looked rather pale though. He turned his attention back to the story.
“That handsome devil, Sirius Black came to visit and they named him your godfather. Remus Lupin came quite often but every couple of weeks, he would stop coming. And then, there was little Peter Pettigrew.” She paused. “I never really liked him and he too, stopped coming. One night, your mum was upstairs rocking you to sleep and your dad was reading in here.
“There was a knock at the door and James went to answer. It was him. He and your father exchanged words that I couldn’t hear and wand sparks began to fly, your father’s red, the Dark Lord’s green. Suddenly, your mother screamed from upstairs and James was distracted.” She shook her head sadly. “It was the last sound your father heard. When James lay dead, Voldemort ran upstairs and all I could hear was more screaming and your mother pleading until her voice was also silenced. I waited for you to start crying but I never heard a sound. I figured that you had been killed, too. The, a shock wave went through the house, throwing books and furniture and pictures about, ripping the glass out of the windows. I have a permanent sticking charm on the back of my frame so I’ve been here for fifteen years. They questioned me, then left me alone. The last people I saw were Remus Lupin and Albus Dumbledore. They had come to bury your parents.”
“Do you-do you know where they are buried?” Harry asked, wiping tears from his cheeks.
“Of course. There’s a cemetery out back.”
Harry and Ginny stood quickly.
“Come on,” he said, as they made their way to the back of the house, out the door and down the hill.
At the bottom of the field, there was a white fence enclosing a circular area. Harry opened the gate and reverently, he and Ginny stepped inside. Two identical stones marked where his parents had been buried. Harry knelt down to read the inscription.
“James Potter-warrior, husband, father. The greatest sacrifice you can give is yourself.” He traced the words with his hand.
“Lily Evans Potter,” Ginny read. “You’re the fire in my life, gilding me, refining me, renewing me. Our love is eternal, as everlasting as the Phoenix.”
“What does that mean?” Harry asked.
“The phoenix, Harry. You know it is the symbol of rebirth.”
Harry jumped. “Professor! What are you doing here?”
Dumbledore smiled. “I’m very pleased that the two of you found the wands.”
“You planted the Portkeys?” Harry asked.
“Certainly. Now about, these inscriptions.” He lit his wand and held it over the stone.
“James of course, would have done anything for your mother and for you. He died in defense of you, as I’m sure the painting told you.”
“The painting…was my mum a lot like her?”
“Yes, Harry, a painting learns the most about its subject by observing them. However, I must caution you, it’s just a painting, a soulless copy of the magnificence that your mother once was. As for her stone, that is a quote from your father. He told her that when you were born. Even thought they’ve died, like the phoenix, their love was renewed and mad stronger. It’s endless and knows no boundary, not even in death. It lives on, Harry, in you.” He pointed back up the house.
“You might want to look at the fountain before you leave. I’d like you back at Grimmauld Place at midnight.”
“You’re leaving?” Ginny asked, surprised.
Dumbledore looked shocked. “Of course. I trust the two of you. When you’re ready to return, just take up the wands.” With a pop, he was gone.
“Let’s go look!” Ginny said, pulling Harry away.
Near the back door was a fountain, much like the one at the Ministry, but with only one figure. An enormous phoenix rested upon the stone, looking as if it were about to take off. Carved along the walls of the foundtain, it said, “The dead that are loved are never really gone. Life goes on after death for love holds all thins together. A memorial for Lily and James Potter.” Ginny shivered again, more noticeably than the first time.
“Why don’t we go inside,” Harry suggested and Ginny nodded.
“I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” she said as they entered one of the rooms. “I can’t-oh, Harry!”
It was the nursery. Lying in the crib was a tattered old bear. Ginny picked it up and handed it to Harry, then went to sit in a rocking chair. Noticing a small stack of notebooks, she picked up the top one and read the first page.
“It’s a diary!” she said. “’My precious little baby, my Harry James gets bigger every day. How I wish that I could share him with my sister but our circumstances make it impossible.” She glanced up at Harry and handed the whole stack to him.
“I’m sorry,” she said. “I shouldn’t be looking at them. They’re personal.”
“It’s alright,” Harry said. “I don’t-“
“No,” Ginny insisted softly. “Some things should remain private.” Her hand suddenly flew to her head and she caught her breath. She started shaking and grabbed a dresser for support.
“This is amazing,” Harry said, not noticing. “The history in here, all the memories…” Ginny collapsed onto the floor.
“Ginny!” Harry screamed, running to her still form.
Nice little cliffie to leave you guys with. I would like to add that everything was written or planned before HBP and has been left in its original form taking none of the new canon into effect. In other words, any similarities are purely coincidental. Please enjoy!
"Children are the last hope that we have. When all have fallen, they will remain, to carry our flag and to fight out fight."
Eventually, I'll get some more cruel spoilers but I felt that the cliffie was bad enough.
A/N Whew, I got this one up pretty fast. Go on and read, then review please, because as you know, this is just me playing with JKR's masterpiece, and isn't she just great to let us do it!
Ginny screamed in pain.
"What's wrong?" Harry cried, kneeling at her side. He picked her up and held her close.
"Harry...it hurts!"
"Where?" he asked. "What happened?"
As she screamed again, he realized what it was.
"Ginny, what do you See?"
In a voice strangely harsh, she said, "United we stand...divided we fall...united once more isn't enough after all...death is coming...it's almost here...what is coming is a mother's worst fear...the end is coming...it's nigh at hand...grief and terror will stalk the land...the time of the weak and timid is through...for the mighty to fall, the meek must stand true...death is coming and worst of all...someone you know and love will fall..."
Harry stared at Ginny who still shook violently, whimpering in pain. Tears stung his eyes but he had learned not to brush them away. He cradled her as she sobbed, rocking back and forth, whispering comfort in her ear, kissing her bright hair and rubbing her back gently. Gradually, she calmed down.
"Harry," she murmured. "Harry, I'm so sorry."
"No," he said, taking up her hand and kissing it. "It's not your fault."
"It was...terrible." She shuddered. "I Saw...pain." She grabbed Harry's shirt urgently. "He was dead, Harry, he was dead!"
"Who?" Harry asked in alarm.
"I don't know!" Ginny buried her face into Harry's shoulder. "We-we were all sitting togehter and we were all crying. Tonks quietly said, "I can't believe he's gone and-and..."
"Maybe she meant Lupin," Harry suggested.
"No, Harry," Ginny said. "I-I don't know who it was but I know who it isn't!" She tried to stand up shakily, but fell back down. With ease, Harry scooped Ginny up and sat with her in the nearby rocking chair.
"No," she mumbled. "I don't want to be babied."
"Ginny, you've always been so strong. You've given me much strength and comfort and happiness. But even you need to be coddled sometimes. You can't fix this. You don't even know what the vision means. But this is one time when I will hold you and cry for you and help you survive."
She burrowed closer to him and shut her eyes weakly.
"It hurts," she whispered and he tightened his arms around her.
"And I will never let you have this pain alone. I swear to you Ginny, for all your visions, I will be here to hold you and to share in the pain." But Ginny had fallen asleep.
Harry sat in silence for awhile, softly rocking with his cheek resting on her head. As he grew tired, images seemed to swirl around him.
"Ginevra Molly Weasley," he whispered to her sleeping form, stroking her cheek. "You're the fire in my life, gilding me, refining me, renewing me. Our love is eternal, as everlasting as the phoenix." His eyes closed and he slipped into sleep.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"How could you!" Mrs. Weasley shrieked, her face red, standing before Dumbledore and her husband. "You can't possibly...these days...dangerous...they're only children!"
She stood there huffing, like a mother bear who's cubs have been snatched away.
"Now Molly, dear-"
"Don't 'Molly dear' me, Arthur Weasley. I'll have you sleeping on the couch for months!"
"Molly," Dumbledore said carefully. "You don't need to worry. I've got those wands enchanted so that even if they don't come back before midnight, we'll be able to apparate to their exact location."
"What about You-Know-Who?" Mrs. Weasley persisted. "These are dangerous times!"
"Molly, Dumbledore has put so many wards and spells around the perimeter of that house and if so much as a Snidget could make it into that area, I would be shocked."
"Why, Albus?" she asked, quietly. "They're only children."
"Yes, they are. But children are the last hope we have. When we all have fallen, they will remain, to carry our flag and to fight out fight."
"And where are they again?"
"Godric's Hollow, in a little rundown house that was once filled with good friends, happy laughter, brilliant minds, and burning love. All that remains now is the legacy that Harry's parents left behind. Harry is there to learn truths never told him. Ginny is there to comfort him when he weakens. Both will hold each other up when life is hard. Their fates are woven together until they cannot be undone."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Ginny? Wake up, dear."
Ginny opened her eyes slowly. "Mum?"
"It's time to come home now, darling."
Ginny sat upright, suddenly realizing that she still sat on Harry's lap.
"Mum, it's not what you think! We-"
"Shh. I know. Harry?" Mrs. Weasley shook him gently. "Wake up."
Harry opened his eyes, rubbing sleep from them. "What time is it?" he asked, yawning.
"Just after midnight," Mr. Weasley said, coming into the room. "Dumbledore's wands sent us here when you didn't come back."
"Let's go," Mrs. Weasley said. "We must get home soon."
Harry grabbed the stack of diaries before leaving the room.
All four of them walked down the stairs, Harry and Ginny slightly stumbling. As they headed out the door, Harry stopped suddenly and ran back inside.
"The painting!" he said. "I almost forgot!"
He skidded to a hald, right in front of the frame.
"I'd like to thank you so much for..." The painting had gone still, the beautiful woman still gripping the back of the chair, smiling tenderly.
"What happened to her?" Harry asked.
"I told you that a painting was merely a soulless copy." Once more, Dumbledore stood behind Harry. "This particular painting had a purpose to tell you about your parents. When it had done that, it would go still and silent. She's at rest now." He smiled. "Come on, Harry, let's take you home."
I am home, he thought, but he continued to walk away.
I really like Dumbledore in this chapter. That sounds kinda funny, considering I wrote it, but I think that is exactly what I would want to hear him say to me. You know how it goes, please leave me a lovely review and I will reply, I promise!
Hope you didn't think I was gonna leave this out.
Diary, what have I done? I've spoiled everything and now Petunia will never forgive James and me!
A/N Just trying to get this up as fast as possible. Have much fun reading, but don't think that I'm JKR because I'm really just playing with her stuff, like everybody else here.
"What are you doing?" Ginny asked, coming up behind Harry in the Gryffindor common room and kissing him on the cheek.
"I'm just looking through these diaries," Harry replied. "Listen to this."
August 20
Dear Diary, you'll never believe this. You know all the weird things I can do? It's because I'm a witch! Mum, Dad, Petunia, and I were so surprised to find out. I have to go to a special school called Hogwarts where they'll train me. I can't wait, but I wish Petunia could go, too.
Harry closed the book. "That was written the year that my mum turned eleven. There's ten books, each on with about a year in it. In this one, she mentions my dad."
November 12
Diary, that James Potter is so arrogant. He keeps riding around on his Nimbus 1500, messing up his hair and flexing his muscles. Ha! As if you could call them muscles. I wish I could just walk up and say, "Jimmy, you're just a thirteen year old boy and if you think all that Quidditch is helping you muscle then you must not realize that Seekers are typically just as scrawny as you!" That would show him. He hates to
be called Jimmy which is exactly why I do it.
"It's strange," Ginny said. "From all I've heard about them, your parents were desperately in love. What changed?"
Harry handed her the seventh diary. "My dad did. He grew up a lot when he was Head Boy. What I don't understand is the relationship between Mum and Aunt Petunia. My aunt hates her, but in these diary's my mum says nothing but good things about her. I just want to know what went wrong."
"Maybe the answers are in the diaries," Ginny suggested.
"I thought so, too." Harry grinned. "Now, will you go through them with me?"
Ginny smiled. "I thought you'd never ask."
August 31
Dear Diary, tomorrow I am leaving for Hogwarts. I can hardly believe that it's my last year. Yesterday, I got a letter from Professor McGonagall. I'm Head Girl! I can't wait to see who Head Boy is. I just hope it isn't. . .well, never mind.
Petunia has a boyfriend, Johnny Hilton. He's really nice but Petunia hasn't told him about my being a witch. She's afraid of how he'd react. I would so hate it if my magic got in the way again. Thankfully, Petunia was in the process of breaking up with Alan when that owl flew in. Otherwise, she might not have ever forgiven me. I was worried that the memory charm would make him forget the break up as well, but Petunia lucked out.
I hear Mum calling me, diary. I need to finish packing. I'll write again after the opening feast tomorrow night. Then I can tell you all about the Head Boy!
October 5
Dear Diary, in these last few weeks, I've noticed something different about James. He's not quite as arrogant as he used to be. Now that he's turning eighteen, he's matured a lot and we're becoming good friends. I know, I know. After all the terrible things I've said about him, I must sound like an awful
hypocrite. But, it's the truth and I'm really glad he's the other Head.
I've gotten to know his friends by now, as well. Sirius is a lot of fun and Remus is always so nice and polite. Imagine my shock at discovering he's a werewolf! I'm sure that's why they call him Moony. I haven't figured out the other nicknames yet, Prongs, Padfoot, and Wormtail. As for Peter, of all the "Marauders," he's the one that I know the least about. Somehow, he frightens me, though James just laughed
when I told him that. He told me that Peter was harmless but I still don't trust him.
I'm going to bed now. It's a Hogsmeade trip tomorrow and James invited me to go with him.
November 30
Dearest Diary, I could fly to heaven and back! I've never been so happy! James kissed me tonight. It was so perfect, so wonderful. . .but of course, Filch caught us and we had to run for it. But it was still the best night of my entire life! I'm going to invite James to my house for Christmas. Petunia really wanted to meet him. Johnny has proposed to her and
she's so happy now! I can't wait to all of them again.
December 24
Well, Diary, I'm home! Poor James was really tired. I think it has something to do with Remus and the full moon but he couldn't possibly have stayed up with him, that would have been too dangerous. Anyway, he slept the entire time we were on the Underground. He sat with his head, leaning against my shoulder and he looked so young and helpless. It's hard to imagine him being a powerful Auror but I know he'll be a great one.
Petunia pulled me aside as Dad took James to the guest room. She told me that he was adorable and that if she didn't have Johnny, she would steal him from me. I just laughed.
Dinner was a lot of fun tonight. Afterwards, James and I got a box of Filibuster's Fireworks and set them off in the back yard. We sat there for a long time, holding hands and staring at the sky. He tried to kiss me, but Petunia came outside and he quickly pulled away. The look on his face was so funny, I laughed so hard, my stomach still hurts. Tomorrow Johnny is going to be here for Christmas dinner.
December 25
Diary, what have I done? I've spoiled everything and now Petunia will never forgive James and me. Johnny wasn't supposed to be here until five. At four, we began to decorate the house, naturally doing it with magic. James was throwing tinsel at me and I was throwing the popcorn garlands back. Suddenly, I fell off the ladder and James used Wingardium Leviosa to catch me-just as Johnny walked into the house.
His jaw dropped and...Petunia tried to explain but he would have none of it. He yelled that she was a freak, I was a freak, the stalked back out the door. James tried to lighten the mood by pointing his wand at Johnny and saying, "I can still get him from here." It was tactless and Petunia exploded. She started shrieking and throwing things at him. Mum and Dad came running. After hearing what had happened, they took her to her room to talk to her.
James and I are going to leave tomorrow and let her cool down. One thing's for sure. Johnny won't be marrying Petunia. He called and broke it off saying that he couldn't marry into a house of freaks. Petunia hates me and hates James even more.
"I guess that's it," Harry said, looking up from the diary. "If Johnny hadn't been so close-minded he would have married Petunia and I might have grown up a lot happier."
"Not necessarily," Ginny said, holding a newspaper clipping. "This was in the 8th diary. Apparently, Johnny liked to gamble, lost all his money and ended up going crazy. He's in a home now and the only intelligible words he speaks are about either flying or magic."
Harry gave a half-smile. "That's justice for you." He yawned. "I think I'm ready for bed. Goodnight, Gin."
"If it's alright with you, I think I'd like to read a little more."
Harry nodded and headed up to the dormitory.
June 11
Dear, dear, dear, a hundred times dear Diary! It's finally happened. I'm going to be married! As I sit here and write this, I observe the beautiful ring on my left hand.
The band is gold, centered ontop is an enormous diamond which is surrounded by alternating emeralds and rubies. The ring alone could have made me say yes. Of course, James alone could have made me say yes! Oh, it was so romantic.
We were on patrol and he suddenly turned and said that he had a surprise for me, but I'd have to be blindfolded to get it. I complied and he started to lead me somewhere. Before I knew it, we were outside and he was sitting me on a broomstick. He sat behind me and wrapped his strong arms around me. Suddenly, I felt the wind rush past my face and I knew we were flying, but James still didn't speak. It was glorious to lean back against him, feeling completely safe.
Then, the broom stopped and he helped me down.
He told me to take hold of a rail and I did. He guided my foot to step up, then I felt him against me, I felt his heart beating rapidly and he told me to let go of the railing. When I felt his arms about me, I did. He told me to look straight ahead as he pulled the blindfold off.
I stood on the highest pinnacle of Hogwarts. The only thing higher than us was the moon and the stars. I saw the world from miles away, stretching out before me. As I gasped in awe, I felt James move away. Something in the forest caught my eye and firewords suddenly exploded reading, "Prongs loves Lily!"
I turned around and before me was a beautiful stag with soft brown eyes and magnificent antlers. I finally understood what Prongs was.
James turned back into a human and took my hand, kneeling down on one knee. He told me he loved me, then said that the greatest sacrifice you could give was yourself. And that's what he did. He gave himself completely to me and asked me to marry him. I said yes.
Diary, I feel that something important has happened here tonight. Something that will impact the world. Not even Voldemort can destroy us. Through out love, we can do anything.
"Thank you, Lily," whispered Ginny, tears streaming down her face. "You've already given the world so much with your deaths and by letting us keep your son. You've also shown me the importance of love."
Yeah, so it's a little corny. I like corny. And yes, also slightly Titanic-ish but at least there was no "king of the world" quote. I love the idea that Voldemort didn't really destroy them. Killed them yes, but they do live on in Harry.
Unfortunate News by Narwen3
A/N I apologize for the delay. I could have sworn that I sent this in! You all know the drill. This belongs to JKR.
"Ministry Fears Attack!," "YOU-KNOW-WHO STRONGER!" "Could The End Be Near?"
The headlines over the next few days displayed the widespread panic consuming the wizarding world. Harry had long ago, discontinued the DA meetings as Krum had informed him that the classes were all caught up. Even Ron could know longer deny that Krum knew his stuff, though he wouldn't admit it to anyone.
After a painful lesson on Bruising Hexes, Ron had to skip out to the hospital wing. He hadn't cast a strong enough deflector jinx to block Harry's spell. As a result, he had been hit squarely on the face. Harry and Hermione met up with Ginny before going to lunch.
"Ready for Quidditch tomorrow?" he asked her, before stuffing a ham sandwich into his mouth.
"Of course," Ginny said, sipping her juice. "We're going to pummel Slytherin."
"McGonagall would probably kill you if she lost that Quidditch cup," Hermione said. "I hope Ron's feeling up to it."
"He should be fine," Kyla Thomas said, coming from behind and settling on the other side of Harry. "Krum didn't seem to think it was that serious when he was explaining to Flitwick. By the way, Ginny, did you write down how long our Charms assignment was?"
As Ginny told her, Harry went over in his head the strategy for tomorrow's game. He finally had a perfectly matched team. His Chasers were phenomenal, Colin had proved to be a formidable Beater, along with Kyla and her deadly precision in aim. Ron hadn't let a goal in at practice unless it was Ginny who threw the Quaffle and Harry had never missed catching the Snitch. . .Well, almost never, he reminded himself. With a team that strong, losing just wasn't an option.
"Pass the word around," he said to Ginny and Kyla. "We're going to practice tonight against Ravenclaw."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry walked to the pitch that night in high spirits. Ron was beside him, the only remnants of the hex being two black eyes that clashed horrible with his hair.
"Okay," Harry said to Cho as they waited for their teams to come out. "We want to keep this as clean as possible. I don't want my team members out of commission for tomorrow's game."
"Well," she said teasingly. "If you weren't against Slytherin, you might have to worry but we all want you to smash them in the dirt." She grinned. "It's alright, we'll go easy on you."
"Not too easy, mind!" he called as she flew off.
Hermione stood under them after they lined up the throw the Quaffle into the air.
Ginny swerved under the Ravenclaw Chasers and snatched the Quaffle away, dodging a Bludger, tossing the Quaffle to Alicia who threw to Katie who hurled it back to Ginny as she made a goal.
Harry and Cho stayed floating above the game, chatting every now and then, each with an eye out for the Snitch.
"You realize," she said, "If you were to do this tomorrow, a Bludger would probably be sent up here to kill you?"
"More likely, Crabbe or Goyle would be sent up here to do it with their bare hands," Harry laughed. "But it's not likely I'd be up here chatting with Malfoy. Threatening him, maybe, but not chatting."
"Well, I have to admit, you've got a great team."
Down below, Kyla was zooming up to a Bludger, swinging her bat in a wide arc, with a resound clack! when it connected.
The Bludger spun off as Alicia passed to Katie and a Ravenclaw attempted to intercept. Rather than hitting the opposing Chaser, it hit the Quaffle, knocking the large red ball into Ginny's arms so she could score once more.
"Impressive," Cho said, drily.
"Thank you, we've- Excuse me!" Harry dove for the Snitch and Cho was quick to follow. They were between the other players, gaining on the Snitch inch by inch when suddenly, it changed direction and reversed between the two Seekers, zooming away from them. Harry pulled his broom in a loop, stopping just short of the Snitch when it collided with his outstretched hand.
"Final score," Cho said, "170-0. Good luck tomorrow, Harry."
"Thanks," he said, wiping his sweating brow. She grinned.
"Next time, we won't be so forgiving."
As they out of the locker rooms, Harry praised his team.
"Ginny, Alicia, Katie, that was brilliant! On your own, you're good, but as a team, wow!"
"Thanks, Harry," Alicia said.
"And Kyla, where did that hit come from?"
She shrugged modestly.
"Well, don't hold back! Guys, if we play this way tomorrow, there's no way we can lose!"
"Big words, Potter."
"Shove off, Malfoy," Ron said as the Slytherin team came onto the pitch, clutching their Quidditch gear.
"I saw your little match. Rather pathetic if you ask me. It wasn't that much of a win. We finished off Ravenclaw in about ten minutes, last time."
"Yeah," Cho said, vehemently. "Because we didn't play dirty, Malfoy."
"Well, why don't you cry about it, Chang? Seems to be all you can do." Harry lunged towards Malfoy but Cho stopped him.
"This isn't the time," she said.
"Right, let a girl fight for you," Malfoy smirked. "What do you think, Potter? Should we have another little game right now? See who the best team really is?"
"Don't," Ginny whispered.
"No, Malfoy. We'll find that out tomorrow." Harry turned away and Malfoy grinned.
"I look forward to it."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Alright team," Harry said at breakfast the following morning. "Eat up. I need you to be strong today."
"You too, Harry," Hermione said, handing him a slice of toast. The windows rattled as rain was hurled against them. Lightning flashed and thunder made the dishes shake on the tables.
"Whew," Alicia said. "This is worse than that one time against Hufflepuff."
"Okay everyone," Harry said. "Let's get down to the pitch."
As the Gryffindor team headed out, all the other from Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff cheered while the Slytherins hissed and booed.
"This is it," Harry said in the locker room. "We have fought hard this year and have overcome many obstacles. You are the strongest team that Hogwarts has ever seen. I don't care if we win or lose, I'm proud of you."
"Oh please, Harry," Katie said. "You do care if we win or lose. We're not goig to let those rotten, dirty Slytherins walk away with our Quidditch cup!"
The team cheered and Harry raised his hand smiling. "Alright if that's how you feel about it, let's get out there and kick some Slytherin-"
"Mr. Potter!"
"Er-I mean, sorry Professor McGonagall."
"Mr. Potter, I have some unfortunate news."
"What is it?" Ron asked. Beside him, Ginny's eyes were huge.
"The match has been cancelled."
"But-but Professor!"
"We've been working so hard!"
"It's the Quidditch cup!"
"Yes, Miss Thomas, I am aware of that. Sadly, something has come up which no longer makes it safe."
"Oh no, my vision!" Ginny whispered, but only Harry heard her.
"What happened, Professor?" Colin asked.
"All will be explained in your common room. Please await me there."
As the team filed out, Professor McGonagall reached out to stop Ginny and Ron. Harry hung back.
"Mr. Potter please go with the rest of your classmates. The Weasley's and I have some family business to discuss."
Harry nodded and moved to leave, but Ginny stopped him.
"Harry is family," she said and Ron nodded.
"Very well. Children, there's been an attack on the Ministry. Death Eaters forced entrance and many people were wounded and. . .killed."
"Oh no! Not Dad!" Harry could see fear in Ron's eyes and he remembered the same look there when Mr. Weasley had been attacked by the giant snake the year before.
"No, it's not your father. He was one of the lucky ones."
Tears filled Ginny's eyes. "Percy," she whispered.
McGonagall nodded slowly. "He died. . blocking a curse that was meant for your father. I'm so sorry."
Ginny fell into Harry's arms, shaking with uncontrollably while Ron stared at the floor. Lightning lit the sky and the thunder crashed while ran fell from the sky morosely.
Whoo. That was intense. So now you all know who died. I've always said that I want Percy to come back, and I want him to die for his family. Even if JKR never does it, it'll be here in my fanfic!
As if that weren't bad enough, here's a spoiler!
"Why fight for a future that we're not prepared for?" she asked. "It may be all that we can do. And if that's all I can do, I'm going to make sure that I do the best job I can at it."
Enjoy and leave me a lovely review that will make me really happy!
A/N This was another quick update but I've almost typed to the end of my written chapters. There might start to be delays as I hurry to get the end of the story written.
Me playing with JKR's stuff again.
In the following weeks, no one would have remembered that Percy had been estranged from his family for almost two years. The fact that Percy had sacrificed himself for his father had redeemed him in the eyes of his family. Penny and little Janey had taken up residence at the Burrow and Tonks spent a lot of time there as the two women talked and comforted each other on their common losses.
When Harry saw the Weasley's at Percy's funeral, he was stunned. Typically, they were jovial and nothing ever got them down. However, this blow had been a shock and every face was lined with tears. Even Fred and George showed no sign of merriment. It was a simple ceremony that ended on a silen thill as Percy's father and brothers carried in the casket, laying him to rest in the damp earth.
Once they were back at school, Harry kept an eye on Ron and Ginny. In a way, he felt that maybe they were equal to him. They had now suffered loss as he had and they too had been touched by grief. He felt guilty for this thinking.
Even more disturbing was the fact that the Death Eaters had come out of hiding again and that their first move was against the heavily guarded Ministry. It was too bold, the papers said, and more attacks were expected.
Back at Hogwarts, life resumed. Ginny and Ron stowed their grief away so they could concentrate on the exams for the end of the year. Ginny in particular was hammering away at her studies. Harry watched her carefully. The haunted look that was in her eyes at the funeral had gone, leaving them dark and subdued, and more mature. He knew that the knowledge that her vision had come true was hurting her and with the stress of her upcoming OWL's, she hadn't been able to address what it was that ate away at her.
As usual, Hermione was passing out her color-coded study schedules and as usual, Ron protested.
"We have another month!" he complained as he and Harry were playing Exploding Snap one afternoon in May.
"That's what you say every year!" Hermione said, jumping back as the deck went up in flames, then going off to help Ginny with her Charms studying.
"Your girlfriend is insane," Seamus whispered, walking by.
"I know," Ron replied in exasperation.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"During this week, I will be calling fifth years to my office for career evaluations. You will find in your common rooms, several pamphlets outlining careers that are available to you." McGonagall sat down as the students resumed eating and conversation.
"So, what do you think Ginny?" asked Ron, cramming bacon into his mouth.
"Actually, I wanted to try healing."
Ron suddenly choked. Harry slapped him hard on the back and Hermione passed him a napkin.
"But-but why?" He coughed again. "I mean, that's one of the hardest things to try for!"
Ginny shrugged. "After both the Ministry attacks and the World Cup fiasco, I realized that Healers are needed just as much as Aurors."
All four of them were silent, thinking about Percy, Lupin, and Sirius.
"It is a very noble profession, Miss Veasley," said Krum, coming up the aisle as the teachers headed to their classrooms and the students dismissed. "I once thought to be a Healer."
"Why didn't you? Were the lessons too hard for you? Ouch!" Ron added as Hermione elbowed him in the ribs.
Krum smiled. "I vish it vere that simple. No, it was Karkaroff. I vas to be either an Auror or a vorld famous Quidditch player. He'd be very disappointed at my becoming a teacher." He leaned close to Ginny.
"Miss Veasley, take it from me. Don't let anybody tell you that your dreams are not vorthy of you. If your passion is to Heal, nothing else could be right for you." He straightened up and nodded to them all.
"Good day to you."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The students had all gone to bed and the common room was dark as Harry approached Ginny.
"How are you doing?" he asked gently, laying his hand on her shoulder.
"To be honest, not that great."
He moved to sit by her. "Do you want to talk about it?"
She stared into the fireplace, the flames reflecting in her brown eyes and making her hair shine vibrantly. A lone tear ran down her cheek.
"I-I Saw it, Harry. If I had done something, talked to someone about it, maybe I could have stopped it from happening. I. . ." She dropped her head. "I feel like I am responsible for my brother's death."
Harry wrapped his arms around her. "You know, someone very wise once told me not to blame myself for the death of Sirius. She said that he made his choice and nothing I could have said or done would change that. Now, I see that same girl in pain. Ginny, it wasn't your fault. You couldn't have known! You said yourself that you didn't know who it was."
She lifted her head. "But why didn't I bother to find out? I ignored it, hoping that it would go away. Now Percy is dead!"
"He wasn't the original target, though. He chose death."
"Yes, by blocking the curse meant for my father! If not Percy, it could have been Dad just as easily!"
"Ginny, I don't pretend to understand this gift of yours. I know very little of prophecy. If you like, we can go see Dumbledore about this. But understand," he said touching her forehead to his, "I do not blame you and no one else does. Percy did make his own choice and you should be proud of him. He is a hero."
"What would I do without you?" Ginny whispered. Harry drew her close and tenderly kissed her. She relaxed in his arms and they both stared into the fire.
"Probably worry a lot less," he replied drily. She laughed.
"Maybe, but I wouldn't trade it for anything else. Harry, you're probably my best friend in the world."
He put his arm around her and sighed. What will I do if I can't make her love me?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Good afternoon, Harry, Ginny. "What can I do for you today? Please, take a seat."
"Thank you Professor," Harry said. "Ginny wanted to talk to you about something."
Dumbledore shifted his gaze to Ginny.
"It's about my visions," she said.
"Ah, I understand." Dumbledore leaned back, folding his hands. "Am I right in saying that you feel guilty for what happened to your brother?" Ginny nodded.
"I see. Let me think. You had this vision in March, am I correct? The night that the two of you went to Godric's Hollow."
"How did you know?" asked Ginny, bewildered.
"My dear Miss Weasley, you'd be surprised to learn of all that I am aware of." He stood up.
"When you Saw this, did you happen to See who it was you spoke of?"
Ginny shook her head. "I only felt all the pain and saw the aftermath of it."
"Miss Weasley, I have some advice for you. When you have these visions, premonitions, or prophecies, it would be best to not try and prevent it. If you had actually Seen that it was Percy, what would you have done?"
Ginny shrugged. "I would have told him and he could have not been at the Ministry that day and. . .and. . ." She trailed off, understanding dawning in her eyes. Dumbledore nodded gently.
"Yes, instead of Percy it would have been your father. By attempting to change the future you could inadvertantly cause something worse to happen. Do you understand?"
"I do. But what about Harry?"
Dumbledore raised his eyebrows. "What about him?"
"I mean, can I tell him what I See? He's been here for me all this time and I can't keep this all locked up inside of me."
Dumbledore glanced at Harry. "Yes, if you feel that you must share it with him, feel free to do so, for Harry already knows his fate. Is that all?"
"Yes," Ginny said.
"Actually," interrupted Harry. "I have a question. When I saw Trelawn-Professor Trelawney have a vision, she wasn't aware of what she said and it didn't hurt her either. What's so different about Ginny?"
Dumbledore smiled. "I was wondering when you would ask that. Ginny, could you sense when good or bad was happening before the visions started?"
Ginny nodded.
"I thought so. Think back now to what happened last semester before all this began."
Harry's eyes widened. "That Quidditch match! The one when Ginny was hit by a Bludger and fell from her broom!"
"Exactly," said Dumbledore. "We may never know why, but when that Bludger hit you, combined with the fall, it triggered a stronger sense of prophecy. Something changed in your brain so that instead of a "bad feeling" you could actually See what was going to happen and remember it."
"And the pain?" Ginny asked.
"Much as an old scar aches from the rain, it's your body remembering the pain from the accident. That with the stress on your mind creates the physical pain and mental anguish all over again."
"That's all I wanted to know," Harry said, standing. "Thank you, Professor."
"Yes, thank you," Ginny said, rising as well.
"You're welcome. Oh, and Ginny?"
She stopped. "Yes?"
"If you have another vision and you feel that you need to discuss it, I'm always here." His eyes twinkled.
Ginny smiled. "Thank you, Professor."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"That's it!" Ron roared. "I've had it! Hermione, if you shove that schedule under my face one more time, I will tear it into about 20 million pieces!" He threw his quill down. "I am sick and tired of you nagging me!"
"I'd like to see you try, Ronald! I guarantee that you'll regret it! Anyway, you need to study. Exams are coming up!"
"I've had it with these sodding exams!" Ron yelled back.
Harry and Ginny exchanged bemused glances.
"I mean, what good are they gonna be with all these attacks and, and deaths!" He collapsed onto his chair again, breathing hard.
Harry was shocked to see Ron's eyes beginning to fill with tears. In his six years at Hogwarts, he had seen Ginny cry, Hermione cry, and Cho cry, not to mention his own many outbursts. However, while they'd had many disputes, Ron had never, never cried. Hermione stopped yelling as well and placed a hand on Ron's shoulder.
"Ron, this isn't about the exams, is it?"
Ron looked up at her. "What good is any of it? Why prepare for a future when we might not have any?"
GInny walked over to her brother and gave him a hug. They sat that way for a little bit, then Ginny pulled back.
"Why fight for a future that we're not prepared for?" she asked. "It may be all that we can do. And if that's all I can do, I'm going to make sure that I do the best job I can at it. We owe it to Percy," she said quietly. "He sacrificed himself so we can continue to learn and to fight. . .and to love."
Harry moved to join them. Ron wiped his eyes with his sleeve. "Do you. . .think I could take another look at that schedule, Hermione?"
She smiled. "Of course you can." She hugged him, kissing his cheek. "But don't forget to take breaks every now and them. A little time off is healthy for the mind."
Harry looked around at his friends. For the first time, it occured to him that he loved them. They had shared each other's memories, dreams, and even each others blood and Harry knew he was stronger for it.
You know the drill, please leave me a review on the understanding that I will respond.
"Get some sleep, Harry. You're starting to talk crazy."
"Your first patient ever."
Okay, not exactly a gripping spoiler, but I had to put something.
Cool note here for all you lotr fans, Viggo Mortensen is 47 today(October 20). Long live the King!
Glimpse Into the Future by Narwen3
A/N Hey guys, sorry about the wait. Please enjoy and while you do, understand that it took me two hours, a container of eyedrops, and a sore back to type this for you.
Props to JKR, not me. ;)
"Now Bill and Fleur!" Ron exclaimed, reading a letter from his mother. "Barely three months ago Fred and Angelina got married. How could they?"
"They're married?" asked Harry incredulously.
"No, engaged, but still!"
"It's the war," Hermione said idly, turning the pages of her book.
"Excuse me?" Ron said.
"What she means is, people are scared and they're doing things they normally wouldn't in times of peace. Kind of like, if this was your last day to live, what would you do?" Ginny grinned. "But for once, Hermione's wrong. Bill's been planning this for months. He told me so at Christmas."
"How's Penny doing?" Harry asked.
"Fine. She stayed at the Burrow for awhile," said Ginny. "Tonks invited her and Janey to live with her at Grimmauld Place. They moved in last week."
"I'm glad it's getting put to good use," said Harry.
"When's your evaluation with McGonagall?" Hermione asked, changing the subject.
"This morning," Ginny replied.
"Are you absolutely sure that you want to be a Healer?" Ron asked. Ginny glared at him.
"I'm positive."
"Only fools are positive," he retorted.
"Are you sure?"
"I'm positive!"
Ginny rolled her eyes as Harry and Hermione laughed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Miss Weasley, have you given any thought to what you
wish to do when you graduate from Hogwarts?" Professor McGonagall eyed her from over the rims of her square shaped spectacles.
"Yes, I have," Ginny replied. "I'm going to be a Healer." She said this with such certainty that McGonagall looked at her piercingly for several seconds before shuffling through the leaflets piled on her desk.
"Ah yes, here we are," she said, extracting one. "Your grades will need to be exceptional for this career. The classes you must take are Herbology, Transfiguration, Potions, Charms, and Defense Against the Dark Arts. In each you must receive an "O" at NEWT level." She pulled a folder out from inside her desk.
Opening it, she told Ginny, "It seems that you have been highly marked in all of your classes."
Laying all the papers down, she folded her hands and once more eyed Ginny.
"Miss Weasley, this is a very difficult path to take. After you graduate, there will be another ten years at Healing school. It's also a very stressful job and not very conducive to having a family." Ginny opened her mouth to retort but McGonagall continued.
"I say this simply because it's the truth. As a Healer, you won't be home very often and you would have little time to spend with a husband and children. However, that is all up to you. You're very strong-willed and I wouldn't put it past you to succeed at anything you set your mind to." McGonagall
smiled.
"In short, Miss Weasley, I feel that this is a very suitable career for you. You have to drive and determination to be successful as a Healer. Do you have any questions?"
"No Professor."
"Very well. This concludes our career consultation." McGonagall shook Ginny's hand warmly, with a smile that softened her severe eyes. "Good luck."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"How'd it go?" Harry asked, that evening in the common room.
"It went well," Ginny replied, settling herself on the couch next to Harry. She leaned her head on his shoulder.
"Why do you want to be a Healer so badly?" Harry asked.
"I want to help people. I've been thinking about specializing in long term cases, like Neville's parents. I know it's too late for them, but through research, we might be able to help others."
"I'm proud of you," Harry said, kissing her on top of the head. "I want to catch the bad guys but you prefer to heal those that they hurt. Healers don't get enough recognition but there's is the more noble work."
He chuckled. "Half the time, I'm not even sure that I want to be an Auror."
"It's okay to change your dream," Ginny said, sitting up. "It doesn't define who you are. One day, you might learn that you don't love what you do. When that happens, do what you love, not because it's right, or good, but because you love it."
"Did anyone ever tell you that you're very . . . wise for a fifteen year old?"
Ginny rolled her eyes. "Harry, get some sleep. You're starting to talk crazy."
"Your first patient ever," Harry retorted, sticking out his tongue while Ginny grinned.
"I'll see you in the morning, Harry."
"Goodnight," he replied as she kissed him on the cheek.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
With the approaching OWL's only a week away the studying in the common room was intense. Harry sat with Ginny at a table, reviewing her for her Charms practical exam while Hermione was looking over Ginny's sample questions, correcting them meticulously.
Nearby, Colin was fiddling with his camera, his shut, muttering antidotes under his breath. Kyla was sitting across from Neville and reciting the names of various plants and their uses.
The mounting stress was evident. Ron was busily keeping fourth years and below quiet with various threats of point deductions, detentions, and disembowelment.
Ginny massaged her temples, agitatedly.
"You alright?" Harry asked.
"I'm fine," she replied. "Just tired. Give me the next one."
Harry glanced back at the book. "Incantation for summoning charm and wand movement."
"Accio," she said. "You indicate the item to be summoned with wand."
Harry grinned. "Good."
Hermione passed a stack of papers to Ginny. "You only missed a couple and they were really close."
"Thanks." Ginny yawned.
"Are you sure that you're fine?" Harry asked, laying his hand on her shoulder. "You're really pale and your eyes are bloodshot."
"I just need to rest," she murmured. "Let me lay my head down for a bit." She leaned her head on her arms and shut her eyes, breathing deeply.
Herione clicked her tongue. "She really should get more sleep. She's just too--"
"Hermione, I don't think that's what's wrong!" Harry interupted, staring at Ginny, wide-eyed. Her breathing became harsh and rapid, then a small moan escaped her lips.
"Ginny!" cried Harry, as she slumped to the floor. He pulled her head up and her eyes opened, wide, and un-seeing.
"Get help!" he yelled. Out the corner of his eye, he saw Kyla dash to the door. Ron and Hermione knelt be his side and several students began to gather about them.
"Is she-" But Ron's question was answered when she began to speak, her voice strained and raspy.
"The final battle can only be won when it ends how it was begun. He who was born as the seventh month died will be tested, weighed, measured and tried. But the time has come for him to stand, against not his first enemy, but the silver hand. Long it could be until this is won when the battled ends how it was begun.
"Hold strong Gryffindor, for this war you're in, could end bad, or good, agaisnt Slytherin. Inside some hearts a monster is found, when unleashed great rage and terror is found. But ere the end, the monster is slain, difference in blood, pure or not, is feigned. Still, the final battle can only be won after it ends, how it was begun."
Harry stared down at her as she fell silent, shaking, with tears streaming down her cheeks. The crowd that had gathered about backed up slowly, and Ron and Hermione looked uneasy, disbelief etched on their faces.
"Ginny-" Harry was cut off as Kyla came flying back.
"She's coming, Harry!"
Professor McGonagall rushed into the room, her robes flapping behind her.
"Miss Weasley!" Ginny's eyes flew open. She gazed into Harry's fearfully and did not look away as McGonagall continued.
"Are you-is this-I can't-" For perhaps the first time in her life, she was speechless. Quickly regaining her voice, she uttered, "I suppose . . . hospital wing."
"No!" Harry said, sharply. "We have to get her to Dumbledore." Turning back to the pale girl, still watching him intently, he gently asked, "Can you walk?"
"Yes," Ginny whispered, but as she attempted to stand, she fell back into Harry's arms. "No."
Harry lifted her with ease, yet still, her eyes never left his face. He walked past McGonagall who seemed very flustered, and Ron and Hermione jumped to follow.
"As . . . as you were," McGonagall said faintly to the bewildered students, then hurried to catch up.
The four marched silently down the hall, with McGonagall now ahead of them.
"Drooble's Blowing Gum," she told the gargoyle who sprang aside, revealing the rotating staircase.
"He'll be waiting for you," McGonagall said, leaving them.
Dumbledore met them at the door and ushered them in. His face was grave and he drew up a large squashy armchair. Harry set Ginny in it, and finally she tore her gaze from him.
"I believe you know why we're here, Professor," she said softly.
He inclined his head. "I do indeed. I wish to know exactly what you Saw."
Ginny nodded wearily. "There was-"
"No, no," Dumbledore said. "Take out your wand. I'll have you use the Pensieve."
He walked over to the cupboard and pulled out the familiar stone basin. Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked on as he placed it before her.
"Point the tip of your wand to your temple and recall the memory. Good, now slowly pull the wand away."
Ginny's thought fell into the basin and images began to take form.
A Dark Mark swirled eerily into the mist and dissipated as Harry recognized his own face. When that was gone, a small rodent-like man filled the basin, terror in his eyes. Figures cloaked in shadow fought briefly as a lion and serpant lunged for each other. The basin then darkened with a deep black as they collided. Harry's face once more came swimming into view.
"Professor," asked Ron. "What does it mean?"
"I only have guesses, Mr. Weasley and how accurate they are, only time will tell." He turned to Harry.
"What can you remember of the prophecy?"
"Something about . . . the final battle, ending how it began."
"It mentioned Harry," added Hermione. "'He who was born as the seventh month died.'"
Dumbledore nodded. "The war began with Harry and Voldemort, and so it shall end. But this, we knew."
"It's time to stand against the silver hand," said Ron, carefully.
Harry nodded. "Pettigrew."
"It mentioned a monster," Hermione said quietly. "Hidden inside some hearts."
"Ah, Hermione," said Dumbledore wisely. "You know too well what that speaks of."
She hung her head. "I do sir. Bigotry."
"Precisely."
"But Hermione, it says that the monster is slain!" said Ron.
"Yes," Dumbledore assented. "It cannot win. The old prejudice will die out and muggleborns will be able to stand as equals with those of pureblood. It has already begun," he said, indicating Ron and Hermione. "However, you've left something out."
"'Hold strong Gryffindor!'" They all turned to Ginny who had thus far, remained silent. "'This war you're in will end bad or good against Slytherin.'"
"The lion and the serpent," Harry said. "Gryffindor against Slytherin. But what does it mean?"
"FIrst of all, that the outcome is still not clear," said Dumbledore. "Even fate does not know if Slytherin, or rather, Voldemort will win."
"And Gryffindor?" Harry asked.
"I believe that Miss Granger has the answer to that."
"All eyes turned to look at her.
"I. . . first of all, Harry, don't be upset."
"Just tell me," he pleaded.
"You know that book, 'The History of the Potters?' You left it out one day and I read it. Gryffindor is. . . you."
Harry gripped the sides of his chair. "What do you mean?"
"Centuries ago, Gryffindor and Slytherin were at war with each other. It was never really decided who won. Throughout the years, their descendants have continued the fight. Now, for the first time ever, only one remains from each family. The Heirs of Slytherin and Gryffindor."
"Are you saying that I'm. . ."
"Yes," said Dumbledore. "You are the last Heir of Godric Gryffindor."
Harry's jaw dropped open. "But-Hermione, why didn't you tell me this sooner?"
Hermione's eyes were teary. "You and Ginny had just gotten back together, Lupin had died, there were all sorts of reasons.
Harry sighed. "It's alright."
Turning to Dumbledore, he asked, "So, what do we do now? Obviously it's me who has to fight him, not that's even clearer than before."
"I must correct you, Harry. You are not alone. Others can fight with you but you have to destroy him." He stood up, turning his back on them, staring out the window.
"As for what to do now, it's time that we stop pretending that Hogwarts is safe. War is coming. Harry." The headmaster glanced back.
"I must speak with my army."
I hope that you liked this. As of right now, I have planned out what's to happen in the remaining chapters, but they have not been written and what with ten million ideas in my head, it will be awhile before the update comes in. If you wish to be notified when that happy day happens, please leave your email address and I'll tell you when it goes in.
Of course, after that riveting chapter, I must leave you with something to agonize about, just because I'm a mean person. ;)
SPOILER!!!
"He fears death. He fears what many have faced bravely. That is why he murders. He wishes for his enemies to face what he regards as the most terrifying thing imaginable. It must be bitter indeed when Voldemort sends someone into the unknown and they hold their head high."
Mwahahahahaha!
Dumbledore's Army by Narwen3
A/N I decided to go ahead and get this up as long as I had it. No need to torture you guys too long.
Sigh. Not mine, but the lovely JKR's and she's nice enough to let all of us play with it.
Harry pulled a gleaming coin from his trunk and held it up to the light.
"These still work, right?" he asked Hermione.
"They should," she replied. "Not to brag or anything, but it is a powerful charm."
"Do you still have yours?"
Ron and Hermione nodded and Ginny held hers up.
"Right here," she said.
"Good. Well, here goes nothing." Harry pointed the wand at his coin and muttered an incantation under his breath. The galleon shone bright and the numbers adjusted to read, May 27th, 1997, 6:00 pm.
"Anything?" he asked. Ron shook his head.
"Not yet."
"Give it time," Hermione said, observing the coin.
"It's warm!" Ginny explained, a few seconds later.
"Brilliant," Harry said, stowing his coin in his pocket. "I just hope everybody checks them."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
That morning at breakfast, DA members kept coming up to the Gryffindor table.
"Are we really meeting?" Luna asked excitedly. "Is the DA coming back?"
"We'll talk at the meeting," Harry said. "I promise."
She went off to find Neville and Harry turned to Ginny, Hermione, and Ron.
"If only they knew what they were getting into," he said, sadly.
"It'll be their choice alone," Ginny said. "As it is with all of us."
Harry put his arm around her and sighed. "I know. But still, they don't really understand what it's like."
"They're not going to find out unless given the chance," said Ron.
Hermione nodded. "I agree. No one knows until it happens. That's what makes the sacrifice so powerful."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The DA assembled promptly at six that night. All the students looked excited, but Harry and his friends were grim.
"So what is this all about?" asked Hannah Abbot.
"Yes," Ernie McMillan continued. "The DA hasn't met for months."
"Everything will be explained in a few minutes when--"
Dumbledore entered the room.
"--Dumbledore arrives," finished Hermione while all the other
students exchanged nervous glances. "I guess we'll let him explain."
"Thank you, Miss Granger." Dumbledore gazed at the DA.
He smiled at them, soberly.
"Good evening students. I am both happy and sorrowed to see you here this evening. I ask that you pay close attention to what I have to say to you and regard it as a matter most serious."
Several students exchanged wary glances and a few shuffled their feet nervously. Dumbledore continued.
"I have terrible news. There is a distinct possibility that Voldemort will attack Hogwarts, either personally, or with the aid of his Death Eaters."
The majority of Harry's classmates flinched at the sound of the name. Dumbledore's eyes softened and his face looked far older. He suddenly seemed weak and tired.
"My dear children," he said gently. "Why do you fear it? It's just a word, like any other. Say it, now!"
He waited. Harry looked around as his classmates stared at the floor, the ceiling, anywhere but at each other. He cleared his throat and stood.
"Voldemort."
Dumbledore smiled. "Good, Harry!"
Hermione stood and Ron followed. "Voldemort!" they said together, though Ron stuttered a bit.
Ginny rose, slipping her hand into Harry's. "Voldemort," she whispered, gazing into his eyes.
Behind them, a timid voice said, "V-Voldemort." They turned around and saw Neville standing straight and tall. It triggered a reaction in all the students assembled and they stood one by one, the once feared name, now echoing mockingly through the Room of Requirement.
"Good, good!" Dumbledore siad. "Louder now, yes even louder!"
There was one more cry of "VOLDEMORT!" before Dumbledore silenced them.
"You have taken your first step in destroying a great evil. . .
fear. Fear is a bigger threat than even Voldemort for even he feels fear."
"Forgive me sir," Kyla said. "But what does he have to fear?"
Several of the students nodded in assent and Dumbledore smiled.
"He fears death. He fears what many have faced bravely. That is why he murders. He wishes his enemies to face what he regards as the most terrifying thing imaginable. It must be bitter indeed when Voldemort sends someone into the unknown and they hold their heads high."
"You may ask why it is that I'm telling you this. Arguably, many of you are underage and those who are not are very young still. But you are never too young to do the right thing."
The Headmaster sighed. "I have no desire to use you in battle but a day may come when you have to fight! What I ask now is that you join together in the preparation. The attack could come today, next week, a year from now, ten years from now! But by starting tonight, you give yourself a greater chance of survival for when that day does come."
Dumbledore pulled out his wand and drew a sparkling purple line across the floor.
"I cannot command you to fight," he announced. "I can only plead with you. Tonight you are offered a chance to leave, but if you choose to prepare, cross the line."
Harry stepped forward, followed by Ron, Ginny, and Hermione. Neville was next, along with Luna, Cho, and Kyla. The Creevey brothers scampered past, grins on their faces. Soon everyone had crossed the line. Everyone, except for Zacharias Smith.
With a defiant look on his face and his fists clenched tight, he wordlessly left the Room of Requirement.
As all the students started whispering, Harry raised his hand. "Professor, may I say something?"
Dumbledore nodded. "You may."
Harry moved to the front of his fellow classmates and cleared his throat. The whispers died away.
"I'm afraid," he said simply. There was a slight intake of breath from all those gathered at this admission. Ginny smiled at him, nodding in support.
"I'm afraid for several reasons," he continued. "I'm afraid that you all think this is a game; an excercise. We've had a lot of fun in this room but the time for that is now over. I'm also afraid that you think that we will undoubtedly win. We are the "good guys" after all. Let me tell you something. The good guys don't always win. Sometimes they lose. Voldemort won't spare us because we're children. In fact, he'll kill us for that because we're the future. We're no longer playing around here."
"Harry," Cho said, stepping forward. She looked intently into his eyes and indicated those gathered. "We know that."
"Do you?" he asked. "You can't even begin to under-"
She put one finger up to silence him.
"I've felt the loss," she said quietly. "Remember Cedric? I loved him and he was taken from me. Not a person here has been left untouched by V-Voldemort's evil. We are more ready to fight than you realize."
Harry smiled and gave the older girl a hug.
"Thanks, Cho," he said, then turned to Dumbledore.
"Sir, your army is ready."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
And so they prepared. The OWL's were approaching soon and the students spent the days studying and the nights learning to fight. You could recognize members of the DA by the dark circles under their eyes and their vacant expressions when they sat down at mealtimes.
Finally, the exams came. All but the fifth and seventh year students continued their defense training while the others tested. Harry rarely saw Ginny in that time as he worked, training the younger students on more complex spells. Little Dennis Creevey was the last to master a Patronus Charm on the final day of exams before Harry released the DA.
Phew! I do believe this is the third time I've typed this up! Darn log-in issues. I have to admit that I'm not terribly fond of this chapter. I worked very hard on it but I don't know if it reflects the amount of work spent. Dumbledore was especially difficult as he spent the entire time, for lack of a better word, monologuing. Please tell me what you thought!
Spoilers are so fun to do, fun to do, fun to do! Haha!
"Oh, Harry," she said breathlessly. "I love--"
Harry's heart skipped a beat as Ginny paused.
Mwahahahaha!
Golden Day of Peace by Narwen3
A/N JKR is the catalyst to all of the fanfiction authors and I'm just so glad she lets us react to her. ;)
For those who left reviews for the last chapter that were unanswered, something is wrong with my account and hopefully we'll get that fixed soon. I did get them and I will respond as soon as possible.
All of the students woke up late the day after exams had finished as Dumbledore had announced to the DA and the entire school that it was to be a day of rest from all work.
Harry lay in bed, his glasses askew, hair rumpled, and wearing clothes from the previous day. He slept on with his mouth slightly dropped open, breathing deeply. At his side sat Ginny, staring down at him, waiting for him to wake. Finally, she gently nudged him.
"Harry, wake up."
He didn't move so Ginny pushed him a little harder.
"Harry, it's time to get up!"
Harry kind of twitched but his eyes didn't open. Ginny pushed him so he rolled over but still there was no response. In frustration, she grabbed the edge of the mattress and flipped him over.
With a yelp, he landed on the floor in a twisted mess of bed sheets. Bleary eyed, he looked around for the offender. On the opposite side of the bed sat Ginny, her hand clamped over her mouth to keep from giggling out loud.
"What was that for?" Harry demanded.
"I am so sorry," laughed Ginny. "I never knew that you were such a heavy sleeper!"
"Usually I'm not," Harry said, righting himself and tossing his blankets on the bed in a messy bundle. "Where is everyone?" he added, looking around the empty dormitory.
"Lunch," Ginny replied. "It's 1:00. Don't worry," she added, seeing his shocked expression. "We all slept in." Turning around, and heading for the door, she called back, "Go ahead and change, then meet me downstairs."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Five minutes later, Harry came bounding down the staircase. "What are we going to do today?" he asked, bending down to tie his shoelaces.
Ginny shrugged. "I thought we might have a picnic or go flying. Maybe even both."
"Sounds good," Harry replied, straightening up, he held his hand out to her. "Let's go."
Hand in hand, they walked around the school grounds, catching up on the news from the past week.
"That potions exam was dreadful," Ginny said as they walked around the shores of the lake. "I didn't do too badly but it was intense."
"Yeah, well at least Snape doesn't hate you," Harry pointed out. "I heard him admit to McGonagall, albeit grudgingly, that you were the best in your year by far."
Ginny laughed. "I'm a Gryffindor. It's written in the unwritten code that Snape has to hate me."
"Written in the unwritten code?" Harry repeated and Ginny shrugged.
"I've been testing all week long. I'm allowed to say things that don't make sense."
"Just by being a girl you're given that right," Harry retorted.
"Hey!" Ginny gave him a playful shove, then took off running.
"Come back here!" Harry gave chase. He followed her to the trees on the outskirts of the forest until he caught up near Hagrid's Hut. Glancing back at him, she slipped on a tree root, then fell to the ground and stuck one foot out in front of his feet. Harry fell to the ground beside her.
They both lay on their backs, panting, trying to catch their breath between spasms of laughter.
"Oh, Harry," Ginny said, breathlessly. "I love-"
Harry's heart skipped a beat as Ginny paused.
"Summertime," she finished, quickly. Harry shut his eyes, disappointed.
"I guess we better set up lunch," Ginny said hastily.
"I guess," Harry replied, trying to keep his voice level.
"Accio picnic!" Ginny said, waving her wand. A basket and blanket came zooming off of Hagrid's porch, then laid itself out in perfect order.
"Did Hagrid make us lunch?" Harry asked warily.
"No," replied Ginny.
"Then how'd you know to leave it there?"
"I Saw it," she said, casually pulling out two bottles of butterbeer.
"You mean, in a vision?"
"No, not really." Noticing his confused look, she explained.
"It's not like a full vision, it's more like . . . a glimpse into a future. I Saw us here and thought it would be a great place for a picnic."
"Ah," Harry said, grinning. "Well, did you See this?" He moved quickly to kiss her.
"Ginny smiled as he pulled back. "I must say, I did not. However, I did See that." She pointed behind Harry. Turning around, he saw Ron and Hermione walking towards them.
"And I saw that, you cad," Ron joked. "Taking liberties with my sister, are you?"
Hermione elbowed him in the side. "Ignore him," she said to Harry and Ginny. "Got room for two more?"
"You know you're always welcome," Harry said. "That is, if Ginny packed enough."
"Come on," Ginny said, patting the ground. "Pull up a piece of blanket."
The four sat there for a long time, enjoying the peace. They talked about everything and nothing, basking in the warmth of the sun and their friendship. When the food was gone and every topic of conversation had been exhausted, Harry stood up.
"Anyone interested in getting out the brooms now?" he asked.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
After summoning their broomsticks, they took off into the air. The wind rushed through Harry's hair and he closed his eyes, enjoying it. After some time, he heard Ron calling from below.
"Hey Harry! We're setting up a little race. Do you want to join in?"
Harry flew to where Ron hovered with the girls.
"What's the terms?" he asked.
"Girl's versus boys," Hermione said. "A relay around the grounds."
"The losers will have to spend one whole day enslaved to the winners," Ginny added. "Dawn to dusk."
"Do you accept these terms?" finished Ron.
Harry grinned. "Let's go."
"Alright," said Hermione, business-like. "We start from above Hagrid's house, circle the Owlery, loop the four outermost towers of Hogwarts, circle the Quidditch pitch twice, fly straight to the edge of the forest, then turn and head back to Hagrid's. After tagging your teammate, they will then do the same. The winner is the first team back. I'll go first on out side."
Ron nudged Harry with a smile. "I'll race the obsessive bookworm."
"Hey!" Hermione protested. "You'd better watch it, Ron, or Ginny and I will figure out how to set a permanent bat-bogey hex on you."
"I'd like to see you try, Little Miss Perfect!" Ron shot back.
Ginny and Harry rolled their eyes at each other.
"Enough of this you two," Ginny said. "Are you ready? On your mark, get set, GO!"
Hermione and Ron sped away. Hermione took an early lead as Ron forgot to loop the Owlery. Sheepishly he flew back and circled it.
"Come on Hermione!" screamed Ginny. "You can do it!"
"Get a move on, Ron!" bellowed Harry. "You're falling behind!"
Harry and Ginny caught glimpses of them as they wound about the turrets, then headed to the quidditch pitch. By the time Hermione finished her second round, Ron had finished his first.
"Come on!" called Ginny, her hand outstretched. Breathlessly, Hermione tagged her and Ginny flew off. Seconds later, Ron arrived and touched Harry's reaching fingers.
Ginny had reached the Owlery by now but Harry had a much faster broom. He leaned against the handle of his Firebolt to make himself as aerodynamic as possible. Birds scattered as he practically hugged the stone wall. Ahead of him, Ginny flew swiftly between the high towers. She was only ahead of him by a little bit.
When they flew to the pitch, they were practically neck and neck. Not even bothering to look at each other, they faced straight ahead. As they rounded about the stands a second time, however, Harry saw something hovering over Hogsmeade that made his blood run chill and he stopped quickly.
"Ginny!" he screamed. She pulled to a stop and spun around.
"What is it?" she called back. As he pointed, she followed his gaze.
There in the bright sunlight, floating like and evil cloud above the village was a terrifying greenish skull, a snake protruding from its mouth.
"No," Ginny whispered. "No, no, no, it can't be!"
Hermione and Ron flew over.
"Why did you guys. . ." Ron stopped as Hermione let out a scream.
"It's the Dark Mark!" Harry said horrified. "Death Eaters! Someone is dead!"
And with that happy tone I will leave you. No one really knows when chapter 43 will be up, it still needs some tweaking. It will definitely be a longer chapter than usual though and I thank you all for your patience. Here's a lovely little spoiler!
Harry narrowed his eyes. "I'm going to do something that a foul git like you could never understand."
Malfoy's eyes grew wide.
Mwahaha!
*I have found the majority of the unanswered reviews scattered throughout my some 800 reviews and have responded to all I could find. There are a couple that are MIA but I will continue the search. Thanks for your patience*
The DA Organized by Narwen3
A/N I am ready and willing to flogged for my delay. All I can do is offer my sincerest apologies for the time this has taken to get up. I hope that you will find the chapter worth the wait and enjoy it!
All is JKR's except for the little that is mine.
Harry, Ginny, Ron and Hermione hovered in the air, staring out at the Dark Mark. It seem like nobody was yet aware of its presence.
"What building is it over?" asked Hermione anxiously.
"I'm not sure," Harry replied. "I have to go check it out!"
"No!" Ginny said, grabbing his arm. "Find Dumbledore. He can alert the Order."
"I need to help!" Harry insisted, pulling away.
"Listen," Ron said. "You can't be much help on your own. We have to tell Dumbledore."
"Harry," added Hermione, "we're running out of time!"
"Fine," Harry said distractedly. "We'll get Dumbledore first. Quick!"
They rushed to the ground, depositing their broomsticks at the door, then continued on their way.
"Droo-Droobles Gum!" Harry panted when they arrived, breathless, at the gargoyle guarding the door. He sprang aside and the students ran up the rotating staircase, ending at the doorway. Harry rapped on it continuously.
"Professor!" he called out. "Professor Dumbledore!"
The door opened to reveal Dumbledore, standing with McGonagall.
"Harry! What is it? What's happened?"
"It's the Dark Mark, sir! Over Hogsmeade!"
McGonagall's hand flew to her heart. "Are you sure, Mr. Potter?"
"We're positive, Professor!" said Hermione as Ron and Ginny nodded.
"We don't know what it's over, but it's definitely there!"
Dumbledore and McGonagall looked grave. "As we discussed Minerva," he said, quietly.
"Of course, Albus." McGonagall hurried from the room, glancing at the students as she left. The look on her face was one of sheer terror.
"Fawkes!" called Dumbledore, and the brilliant red bird disappeared with a flash.
"Now, children," the Headmaster said, "Please stay in the school. Be wary and call the DA to attention on this matter."
"You would have us all fight?" Hermione gasped. "But sir, that's-"
"No, Miss Granger, as I've said before I do not wish you to fight, however if the danger comes to the school, it is better to be ready than caught off guard. I repeat," he said looking at Harry. "Stay in the school." He began to exit, but Ginny called out.
"Which teacher will be left to protect the school?"
"Professor Snape!" Dumbledore said, then headed down the staircase.
"What!" If Dumbledore heard Harry's outburst, he didn't acknowledge it.
"What is he thinking?" Harry said, running to the window. The students outside had noticed the Mark at last. Snape was rounding them up, ushering them back towards the school. At one point, he grabbed his left arm compulsively.
"How can he possible leave Snape alone here with us?"
"Think, Harry!" Hermione said. "Snape's a spy for our side! It would be a dead giveaway if he were to march down there beside Dumbledore and begin fighting Voldemort's followers. Anyway, I'm not sure that Dumbledore trusts him entirely. He wouldn't knowingly give him the chance to show his true colors in a situation like this!"
"Harry," said Ron. "You have to alert the DA."
Ginny pulled him away from the window. "Come on. You've done all that you can do here. Let's go."
Harry allowed himself to be lead out of the office. Reaching into his pocket he pulled out a golden coin and tapped it with his wand.
"We need to get to the Room of Requirement."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
By the time the four arrived, the DA had also gathered. Cho ran up to Harry, followed by Kyla.
"We saw it!" Cho exclaimed. "The Dark Mark!"
"What's going on?" added Kyla.
"Listen everyone!" called Harry. "We haven't much time. As you know, the Dark Mark has been set over Hogsmeade. That means that the Death Eaters have attacked and someone has been killed."
A couple of the DA memebers clamped their hands over their mouths, horrified.
"Who?" Luna asked, her eyes wide.
"We don't know," Ginny replied. "But all the teachers have gone to help."
"Except for Snape," added Hermione.
"I think it's now," Harry interrupted. "This is the moment we've been training and preparing for."
"What do we do?" asked Michael Corner from the back.
"We keep a look out," Harry said. "We station ourselves around the school and make sure that nobody is where they shouldn't be. If something is out of place, we can alert the others. Hermione has updated my coin. I can change it now, without my wand and yours will register my exact position."
"How do we alert each other?" Neville asked. "The coins?"
"They only work on way," Ginny explained. "Only through Harry's coin."
"Dobby," Hermione whispered.
"What?" Ron asked.
"The house-elves! We can summon them back and forth and send messages!"
"Doesn't that represent something that you're strongly opposed to, Hermione?"
"Honestly Ronald, this is a war!"
"Great idea, Hermione," interrupted Harry. "Alright everyone, split into pairs and scatter about the school. Send reports every five minutes by house-elf on what's happened, and sooner if anything is out of place."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
An hour has passed in which the watchers found nothing. Harry was starting to worry about the teachers and Order members in Hogsmeade. He checked the grounds on the Marauder's Map frequently, hoping to see them returning. All the students were in their common rooms with the exception of the DA.
Miraculously, Snape had not discovered the members of the DA. Cho and Kyla had been tailing him, sending advanced warnings to anyone in his path.
"Harry," GInny said quietly from beside him. "What do you think is happening down there?"
"I don't know," he replied, glancing at the Marauder's Map again. "It's taking too long, whatever it is."
There was another long silence which Ginny again broke.
"Harry," she said uncertainly. "I'm. . .I'm scared."
He looked over at her. Ginny sat against the statue of the one-eyed witch, her knees clutched to her chest and her eyes big and full of tears.
"It's alright," he said, pulling her close and wrapping his arms around her. "I'll keep you safe."
"And who will keep you safe?" she asked. "I'm not afraid for me. It's you. I don't know what I would do without you."
"I'll be fine," Harry said, hugging her closely.
With a sudden crack, a stout young house-elf appeared.
"What is it Bobbin?" Harry asked as Ginny swiftly wiped the tears from her eyes.
"Please sir," squeaked Bobbin, bowing low. "Master Neville and Miss Luna wand you to join them in the dungeons. They've found something, or rather someone."
Harry pulled Ginny up from the floor and they hurried away from their post.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
"What is it Neville?" Harry asked as he and Ginny came skidding to a halt.
"We found him sneaking around the hallways," Neville explained, leading them down the corridor. "Luna got him with the Full Body Bind."
"Who?" Ginny asked as they turned the corner.
"Malfoy," Harry said, poisonously, looking at the figure lying still upon the ground, Luna standing over him.
"What was he doing?" Ginny asked.
Neville shrugged. "You'd have to ask him."
Harry nodded. "Let him loose," he said to Luna.
"What?"
"It'll be okay," Harry assured her.
"Whatever you say." Luna pointed her wand, muttered the countercurse and Malfoy sprang to life once more.
"Incarcerous," Harry said, and ropes twisted around Malfoy's body.
"Wait until-" Harry cut him.
"Your father hears about this, we know. Honestly, Malfoy, can't you think of a better line? Or, do you honestly need your father to fight your battles for you?"
Malfoy smirked. "At least I don't use MudBloods, Blood Traitors, Squibs and Idiots!" he snarled, indicating Ginny, Neville, and Luna.
"I believe it was the "Squib and Idiot" who caught you," Neville said loftily as Ginny bristled.
"That's right, Malfoy. You don't see us lying on the ground, all tied up, do you." Luna sounded jubilant.
"And you a pureblood," finished Ginny, scathingly.
"You can't stop Him," Malfoy said. "The Dark Lord is more powerful than any of you. He'll destroy Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix, and even the famous Harry Potter."
Harry leaned down so that his face was inches from Malfoy's.
"Maybe so," he said intensely. "But you're not going to be there to see it and you'll never share his glory."
He stood up again. "Did you get his wand?"
Neville nodded and held it out. Harry accepted the thin piece of wood, turning it slowly in his hand before pointing it between Malfoy's eyes.
"Pity," he said. "I'm sure you could have been great."
"What are you going to do with me?" There was an edge of fear in Malfoy's voice. His gaze didn't leave the tip of his wand, pointed at him.
Harry narrowed his eyes. "I'm going to do something that a foul git like you could never understand."
Malfoy's eyes grew wide.
"It would be just to hurt you, to give you pain, and to make you suffer for all that you've done. It might even be fun." Harry sighed and pulled the wand back.
"But it wouldn't be right. No, Malfoy, I'm going to show you compassion."
Harry took the wand and snapped it into two pieces, then ignoring Malfoy's protests, he passed the bits to Luna.
"Dispose of this," he said. "Put him back in the body bind, then resume your post. We'll let Dumbledore deal with him later."
Luna nodded and Harry and Ginny walked away.
"I'm proud of you," Ginny said as they ascended the stair case leading from the dungeons.
"I've got bigger issues to deal with now than that loathsome creature," he responded angrily.
Before Ginny could answer, they ran into Ron and Hermione.
"Anything new?" asked Ron.
"We caught Malfoy ferreting around but it's been dealt with," Ginny replied.
"Have you been watching the map?" questioned Hermione.
Harry clapped his hand to his forehead. "I left it at our post!" Raising his wand, he cried out, "Accio map!"
A moment later, it flew into his hand.
"I solemnly swear that I am up to no good," he said, tapping the map. Lines started to sprawl over the parchment and tiny dots representing people appeared.
"The Creeveys are still in the North Tower," Ron said pointing. "Cho and Kyla are tailing Snape near Dumbledore's office."
Ginny's eye caught movement in the lower right corner of the map. She gripped Harry's arm.
"Thatr passage," she said urgently. "Where does it lead to? It just goes right off the edge!"
"Hogsmeade," Harry replied. "Through the cellar of Honeydukes. . ." He trailed off, looking at closer at the cluster of dots. At its head was. . .
"Pettigrew," he said angrily. "That little rat showed them the entrance!"
"Hogsmeade wasn't the target!" Hermione said, her eyes wide. "It was just a lure to get the teachers out of the school!
"This is it!" Harry said. "It's time to show them what Dumbledore's Army is made of!" He called out and three house-elves appeared. "Get the rest of the DA and tell them the time has come!" The three elves bowed and disappeared. Harry looked back at his friends, a fighting fire shining in his eyes.
"Harry," Ron said uncertainly. "Harry, we're. . ." he gulped and then clenched his fists. "We're here with you."
"Until the end," Hermione added.
Ginny said nothing but she gripped his hand tightly.
Harry swallowed back his emotion, nodding to them.
"Come on," he said. "At most, we have ten minutes to organize this."
I must say, I rather enjoyed what I did to Malfoy.
Again, my apologies to you. I promise you that I will complete this story. I will not abandon it. And now, the spoiler that I must give.
"Dumbledore trusted you!" shrieked Ginny.
"Dumbledore likes to put his faith in hopeless causes. He thinks he can save everyone."
; )
An Issue About Trust by Narwen3
A/N Thanks to your dedication in reviews, this one will be up much faster than the previous one.
The level of intensity of this fic will be increasing over the next few chapters so bear with me.
As always, much of this belongs to Ms. Rowling.
"At this very minute, Death Eaters are coming closer to the entrance." Harry stood in front of the DA, his eyes blazing. "We have to fight now. You've all been trained and if I didn't think you were prepared, I wouldn't let you risk this."
"We cannot hope to win with a full-scale attack," Ginny said. "Our best hope is in hiding, then attacking from behind."
"It must be done as silently as possible," cut in Ron. "We don't want the other Death Eaters alerted to our presence for as long as possible."
"And most importantly," finished Hermione, "We must keep the Death Eaters from attacking the students. Many of them know Hogwarts as well as we do so we must be doubly quick."
"Everyone on with the Disillusionment Charm and take up your positions," Harry said.
The members of the DA had stood silently while their leaders spoke. Without saying a word, they scattered to their positions, disillusioning themselves as they went.
"Harry," whispered Hermione. "Shouldn't we send someone to alert Snape?"
"Do you trust him?" Harry responded angrily.
"Yes."
Harry spun his head to look at Ginny who had spoken.
"Yes," she repeated. "I do."
"Now isn't the time to be proud," Ron added.
Harry looked at his friends determined faces, then snapped, "Dobby!"
The house-elf appeared, bowing low.
"Tell Snape," he paused, then continued. "Tell him that the Death Eaters are about to gain entrance into the school. Tell him that he's needed."
Dobby nodded and disappeared.
"Now quickly," Harry urged. "Our of sight."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was the longest five minutes Harry had ever faced. His heart was racing and he could feel Ginny's rapid breathing on his neck. Seconds passed by like hours until at last he heard the grating sound of the secret passage being opened and the light swish of cloaks as the Death Eaters stepped into the hallway.
"Follow me," came a squeaky, familiar voice. Harry's wand hand twitched as Pettigrew spoke. Ginny laid her hand on his.
"Now's not the time," she breathed softly and Harry relaxed.
"Split up," Pettigrew said. "You two, stay behind and guard the entrance."
The footsteps pattered away as the two guards moved back to the one-eyed witch.
"Attutire!" whispered Harry.
"Stupefy!" Ginny uttered the word twice and the Death Eaters fell back, stunned. The cushioning charm Harry had cast silenced their falls.
"Two down," Ron whispered, creeping out while Hermione put the two Death Eaters in the Full Body Bind.
"I guess we split up, too," Harry said after he and Ron had dragged the bodies into the secret passage.
"Take care of my sister." Ron hugged Ginny. "Both of you, take care."
"And you," Ginny said.
Ron and Hermione headed down the hall and Harry and Ginny went the other way. Harry pulled out the Marauders Map once more.
"How many are there?" Ginny asked quietly.
"Around 30 or 40," Harry replied. "Far more than we have."
"We have the advantage, though," Ginny said. "They don't know we're looking for them."
Harry squeezed her hand. "I hope you're right."
They proceeded down the staircase before coming to another pair of Death Eaters. Harry and Ginny crept closer to get a better shot when Harry accidentally bumped into a suit of armor. With a crash, the ax fell to the floor.
Jumping, the Death Eaters swirled around.
"Who's there?" called out the first. It was a voice Harry didn't recognize, as was the woman who elbowed him.
"Quiet!" she hissed.
Harry and Ginny stood as close to the wall as possible, knowing that any movement could give away the Disillusionment Charm.
"Crucio!" cried out the woman, suddenly and a jet of light flew out, hitting Ginny. The Charm fell as she collapsed screaming.
"Stupefy!" Harry bellowed. Ginny's screaming stopped as the female Death Eater was stunned. In the following silence, Harry quickly stunned the other and ran to Ginny.
"Are you alright?" he asked, pulling her up. She clung to him briefly before nodding.
"Not as bad as a vision," she said, making a weak attempt at humor. "Let's go. Someone will have heard that."
They ran down the hallway and took a right, Harry helping her as she stumbled a little.
Continuing down the passage, they turned down the corridor where the Defense Against the Dark Arts class was held.
Around ten Death Eaters were standing and waiting for them. Harry and Ginny raised their wands defensively and were greeted by a chorus of laughter.
"Take their wands." Harry recognized the drawl at once as their wands were wrenched from their grasp.
"Pleasure to see you again, Malfoy," Harry said, letting venom drip into his voice. "Must be a change better than Azkaban. We dealt with your ferret earlier. What a disappointment."
"Yes," Lucius said coldly. "Draco has been apprehended and will be suitably punished for his misconduct. But where are all of your other little friends?" he asked, glancing to Ginny. "Although this one is quite pretty. Such a pity that the Dark Lord will destroy her." He wrapped one of her curls around his finger. As he did so, Ginny drew back and spit squarely into his face.
"You're vermin," she said contemptuously. "You and your son."
Lucius wiped his eye and leered at her. "Once a Blood Traitor, always a Blood Traitor."
"There's nothing else that I would rather be," Ginny retorted.
"Indeed. Well, Famous Harry Potter, you have an appointment with the Dark Lord to keep. He would hate for you to miss it."
Harry and Ginny were pushed down the corridor roughly.
"Activate your coin," Ginny whispered.
"Not yet," Harry responded, earning a blow to the head by one of the Death Eaters leading him. He tripped slightly, seeing stars.
Coming down the staircase leading to the Great Hall, Harry reached into his pocket and fingered his coin, whispering an incantation. He felt it grow hot, then winked at Ginny.
"This way," grunted the huge Death Eater guiding Ginny. They were practically dragged out the door where standing in the moonlight on the other side was Severus Snape.
"So, you succeeded in catching Potter and the Weasley girl. Where are Pettigrew and the others?" Snape sounded merely bored.
"You know the Dark Lord only pretends that Wormtail is in charge of this. It was only a way to get that rat away." Lucius response was clipped.
"And Bellatrix?"
"Leading the attack in Hogsmeade of course. She'll be here soon."
"Excellent," Snape said, grinning greasily.
"What?" Harry's jaw dropped open and Snape chuckled.
"Dumbledore trusted you!" shrieked Ginny.
"Dumbledore likes to put his faith in hopeless causes. He thinks that he can save everyone."
"I knew better, though," Harry said. "I've never trusted you."
"Yes, but your opinions about me never mattered to him, did they? No, he has always put such unfailing trust in poor, misguided Severus."
"Enough of this!" Lucius barked. "As much as we all, no doubt, enjoy watching you battle it out with a sixteen year old, we have another purpose tonight. What were the Dark Lord's orders?"
"Leave the boy and girl with me," Snape said. "You are to return to the school and flush the rest of Potter's little band out. I can only hope that you will be up to the task."
"As the Dark Lord commands, then," Lucius snarled, his lip curling into a sneer. "Let's go," he added to the Death Eaters behind him. They disappeared back into the building.
Snape grabbed Harry's arm roughly. "With me," he hissed, dragging them off.
"All this time," Harry said, gritting his teeth. "You're nothing but a liar and that's the worst kind of coward."
Snape didn't answer; only continued to pull them towards the forest.
"Take me to Voldemort then!" Harry said defiantly. "I'm ready to meet him!"
"Oh no, Potter," Snape finally said, without glancing back. "It's not time for you to face him."
"That's where your'e taking us though, isn't it! said Ginny.
Again, Snape didn't answer. They had reached the forest by now.
"You know that you can't win!" Harry said. "You and your mate Voldemort. Dumbledore will destroy you both!"
"Silence!" roared Snape. "Dumbledore knows that he cannot destroy the Dark Lord. It is not his task. As for me, once the Dark Lord hears of my treachery to him, I will become yet another victim of his rage. I am already destroyed."
"Your treachery to him?!" Harry said indignantly.
"Who are you really?" Ginny asked.
Snape suddenly stopped short.
"I told you that Dumbledore likes to put his faith in hopeless causes. I've never yet known the man to be wrong."
Harry narrowed his eyes. "I don't trust you."
"And I don't like you," Snape responded. "Yet here I stand, once more saving your life. There's a Portkey that will take you away from the battle."
"We're not running!" Ginny exclaimed.
"Our friends are back there fighting!" Harry protested. "We have to help them!"
"Your pitiful life is worth more than their's, Potter!" Snape said. "It's you and you alone who can defeat the Dark Lord!"
"Without them I have no reason to fight!" Harry wrenched his arm from Snape's grasp.
"Don't think that I will mistake your stupidity for heroism, boy!"
"We know that your'e only trying to protect us," Ginny said. "You just don't understand-"
"Understand what? Friendship? Loyalty?"
"We don't have time for this!" With no warning, Harry bolted back towards the school. Ginny raised her wand at Snape and uttered the incantation for her infamous Bat-Bogey Hex. Snape yelped as muck splattered his face.
"I'm sorry," Ginny said, backing away. "But I do trust you." Then she turned and caught up with Harry.
As they arrived at the edge of the forest, they saw flashes of light on the school grounds.
"Come on," Harry whispered, holding Ginny's hand. "Now, we fight."
Ginny squeezed Harry's hand. "I'll find you after."
Harry nodded and wands raised, they rushed into the heat of the battle.
Whew! That took a bit ot typing! I can't believe I typed it in one sitting, that's a first for me. I hope you enjoyed this because in forty-five, all you know what breaks loose!
She raised her wand to stun him but a flash of green light exploded in her face.
Chew on that for awhile. I'm going to have to get the next one up soon, or you all will kill me!
Warning, the next chapter will be highly intense so be prepared.
The Heat of the Battle by Narwen3
A/N I promised you would get it so here it is!
As always, JKR has all the rights.
Does that mean that we get the wrongs?
This chapter is very fast-paced and contains a lot of information. In following chapters, several events will be mentioned and you will receive comprehensive. . .uh, lists.
Harry and Ginny rushed headlong into the frenzied battle. Many of the DA members were already out of the school and the Death Eaters that they were fighting had greatly decreased in number.
As Harry stunned a wiry Death Eater from behind, he inwardly marvelled that his classmates had managed to take out so much of the enemy.
Flashes of red and green arced over him and Harry ducked, then turning, saw Bellatrix Lestrange bearing down on him.
"Little baby Potter," she said cruelly. "It's so good to see you again."
Harry glared back at her, gripping his wand tightly.
"Crucio!" she said, almost lazily. With his Quidditch reflexes, Harry dodged the beam of light.
"Impedimenta!" She flicked her wand and his spell bounced harmlessly away.
Her next Cruciatus Curse hit him but he only had about a second to scream when the connection was broken. Harry looked up panting.
Colin and Dennis Creevey had hurled themselves into Bellatrix, knocking her to the ground.
He watched in silent horror as she send identical flashes of green light into the brother's bodies. Colin and Dennis fell to the ground; expressions of surprise set eternally on their faces.
"No!" Harry screamed, pushing himself up from the ground. Bellatrix turned, hatred combining with glee in her features.
"You're next, Potter."
Harry raised his wand as Bellatrix raised hers. They began to call out their spells when a flash of red light grazed her cheek. Blood spattered upon her face and she whirled around to find Snape with his wand in an attacking position.
"Traitor!" she hissed, blood pouring down her cheek.
"You didn't see this coming?" Snape asked calmly. "Come now Bella, you're no fool. Everyone else has wondered why Dumbledore has always put such faith in me."
"This will be the end of you," Bellatrix said, crazily. "My master will have you finished."
As Harry watched their own battle begin, he felt a curse brush past his arm. He wheeled around, remembering the raging battle around him.
"Stupefy!" he yelled and the Death Eater fell back. Another jumped forward and Harry engaged him as well. The light passing back and forth illuminated the Death Eater and Harry saw himself looking again in Lucius Malfoy's face.
"They're dying," Lucius said, pointing behind him at Hannah Abbot's lifeless body. "How does that make you feel?" He shot another bold of light. "Like a hero? You failed!"
Harry felt tears sting his eyes, but he determinedly shot hexes and curses at Lucius. A Boiling Hex landed its mark and Lucius screamed, clutching at the red sores erupting onto his face. Then, he went slack and fell onto his side.
Ginny stood behind him, her wand pointed at Lucius' back. She nodded at Harry and they stood back to back, defending each other from the barrage of curses aimed towards them.
Seamus was the next to fall, his Shield Charm shattered by Rodolphus Lestrange's Killing Curse.
Suddenly, a loud noise erupted from the inside of the school and more Death Eaters poured out, followed closely by the teachers and Order members; Dumbledore at the lead.
Bellatrix looked up from Snape's fallen body and grinned. She raised her wand into the air, sending a purple stream of light into the sky, followed by the Dark Mark.
Tonks rushed to fight her and the others joined into the fray. Harry glanced at the Dark Mark.
Why didn't they send it up earlier? he asked himself. Hearing a shriek, he spun around. Pettigrew had his wand towards Trelawney, who screamed in agony as she floated in the air. The screams then silenced and he lifeless body crashed to the earth.
Out from nowhere, Cho ran at Pettigrew, sending him into the grass. She raised her wand to stun him but a flash of green light exploded in her face.
Cho too, fell to the earth. Harry felt his very soul howl out but he could make no sound.
He moved towards her, crying, the battle momentarily forgotten. Picking up her limp body, tears fall onto her face as he rocked back and forth.
"I'm so sorry!" he sobbed. "All of you!"
Behind him, he heard an evil cackle and he turned to find Rodolphus Lestrange's wand pointed directly between his eyes.
"She once was pretty, wasn't she? Pretty and so alive. Would you like to join her in death? Avada Keda-"
Harry could only stare blankly into the wand as a green stream of light barreled its way into the Death Eater.
Rodolphus' face held a shocked expression as he keeled over and Harry turned to see who had fired the curse.
Pettigrew stood with his wand outstretched, shaking and looking terrified.
"My debt is repaid!" he squeaked.
"I never should have saved your life!" Harry bellowed. "You took everything away from me!"
Pettigrew turned his wand to point at his own heart.
"You're so much like your father."
His mouth formed the words for the curse and before Harry could yell again, the last of the Marauders was gone.
Pettigrew lay unmoving, dead upon the grass and Harry turned back to the battle.
"Ginny!" he screamed, caring no longer for the fight, only desperate to get his friends to safety. Nearby, Ron galnced over after sending a curse at Rodolphus' brother, Rabastan.
"She's near the lake, I think!"
Harry ran down the hill as Hermione fired the hex taht brought Rabastan down.
"Ginny, where are you?" By the lake, the sounds of the battle were distant and Harry moved quietly, his eyes darting about to find her.
Suddenly, by the dock, red fire exploded and Ginny jumped up, Bellatrix Lestrange in hot pursuit.
"Ah, little girl, you can't hide forever. Eventually your strength will wane. How about if I shorten the time that it takes?" Bellatrix lifted her hand and twitched it slightly.
There was a loud cracking sound and Ginny collapsed, her ankle broken for the third time. Harry was running towards them as quickly as he could, yet he was still some distance away.
"My that ankle has been giving you some trouble, hasn't it girl? Maybe a different place then. Your wrist, perhaps?" Again, a twitch of the hand, a cracking sound and this time, Ginny let out a small whimper.
Harry had almost reached them.
"You're more difficult to break then some, but I'll have you screaming for the end anyway. Your spine should do the trick."
Bellatrix's hand went up and Harry slammed into her body with all the strength he could muster.
Bellatrix let out a banshee-like shriek as her wand feel away, along with Harry's. They wrestled on the ground, magic forgotten as Harry filled with rage.
"You evil--you foul--" Harry had his hands on her throat, his anger spurring him on.
Bellatrix gasped for breath, then screamed.
As she did, power surgted and Harry was hurled onto his back beside Ginny. All the breath was knocked from his body and he could only watch in wide-eyed and unmoving as Bellatrix collected her wand and turned to face him. At his side, Ginny had finally fainted from the pain.
"The Dark Lord wanted to be the one to do this," she panted, her eyes a maniacal red, unfocused and desperate. "But you are too much of a threat to be taken alive. So, I will end this."
Bellatrix gripped Harry's collar, pressing the tip of her wand into his throat so that he gagged.
"Say hello to your parents for me, Little Baby Potter." Harry only stared, ready to welcome death.
"Stupefy!" roared a voice from behind her. Bellatrix fell forward, landing on top of Harry. Disgusted, he pushed her off, then looked to see who her attacker was.
"Neville?"
Neville joined him on the ground. "Is Ginny okay?"
"She has a broken ankle and wrist," Harry said distractedly. "Here." He grabbed Neville's wand and tapped the ankle and then the wrist, muttering, "Ferula."
Makeshift splints wrapped about them both and Harry handed Neville back his wand.
"Where's yours?" Neville asked as Harry felt for Ginny's pulse and tried to awaken her.
"It rolled over there." Harry pointed and Neville trotted over to find it.
"Ginny!" Harry whispered urgently, and she moaned softly, opening her eyes.
"Ginny, I want you to lay low. This is almost over."
"I want to fight!" she insisted weakly, trying to push herself up.
"No." Harry touched his forehead to hers. "Ginny, you're strong, but you're in no condition now to fight. You've done your part."
"Harry!" Neville called. Harry turned to see him trotting up the hill. In his hands were two bits of wood, a red feather hanging out the ends.
"I'm sorry," Neville said, holding out Harry's wand.
"What about hers?" Harry asked, jerking his head towards Bellatrix's body.
Neville shook his head. "Snapped too. She must have landed on it when you pushed her away."
Ginny grabbed Harry's sleeve. "Take mine," she urged. "If I'm staying here, I won't need it."
Harry's eyes shone with gratitude, not so much for the wand, but for her agreement to stay put.
"I'll find you after," he said, repeating her promise.
"If you die," she whispered. "I'll kill you."
"Come on," Neville insisted. "We have to hurry."
Harry and Ginny embraced quickly before Harry pulled away. He and Neville ran up the hill, towards the battle.
As they breached the top, there was a massive explosion of green fire and people screamed.
"Oh no," Harry murmured, realization dawning on his face. Neville look at him nervously.
"What is. . ."
"Voldemort. He's here." Harry broke into a dead run and Neville hastened to follow. They came nearer and suddenly, red and gold light met the green flames.
"Dumbledore!" Neville panted.
The Death Eaters, Order, DA members, and teachers had all ceased their fighting to form a ring around the two most powerful wizards in the world as they battled.
Harry pushed his way through the circle to the very front where he could see Dumbledore and Voldemort as they fought.
"Once more," Voldemort was hissing. "Your refusal to kill me is weighing down your chances. When will you realize that nothing is worse than death?"
"You are blinded, Tom," replied Dumbledore evenly. "Blinded in short, by your hatred and your greed. It will lead to your ruin."
"If you won't take your shot, then I will!"
As purple fire exploded from the tip of Voldemort's wand, Dumbledore seemed to look straight into Harry's eyes.
Harry wanted to yell out a warning but his throat had constricted and he could only watch in horror as the purple fire slammed into Dumbledore, sending his body into the air, and landing on the ground with a sickening thud.
"Where are you boy?!" Voldemort called through brutal and cruel laughter. "Come out and die, Potter!"
Steeled by an anger that he had never before felt, Harry raised up Ginny's wand and strode purposefully into the ring; facing his greatest enemy.
"Do your worst, Tom."
I would like you all to know that as promised, I did get this typed quickly and all in one sitting, which is a rarity. I am now very nearly blind from staring at a computer screen so long but it is finished.
Yes, I am aware that the cliffhanger is horrific and as such your spoiler will be. . .nonexistant!!! Yes, I have finally cracked and I will hold the spoiler for the time being. (Mainly because my work on 46 is iffy and needs major readjustments and reworkings.) Enjoy the break.
Usually I'm not one who begs for reviews. I ask sometimes, but now I beg you. Please leave me heartfelt, honest reviews, especially as the story begins to wind up here on out. I'd love to make it to a thousand!
"He's Not Gone" by Narwen3
A/N I have so procrastinated far too long and I offer you sincere apologies.
Harry held Ginny's wand aloft as he stared at his greatest enemy. Voldemort's red eyes gleamed with hatred.
"Idiot boy," he sneered. "You have courage, no doubt, but what good will it afford you? No longer can you hide behind Dumbledore's skirts. He was always there to protect you. When we met over the Sorceror's Stone, it was he who saved you from death. In the Chamber of Secrets, his bird came to your aid. It was Dumbledore who protected you from young Barty Crouch and Dumbledore who saved you from certain death at the Ministry last year. But no more. It is time for you to stand like a man and face what is before you."
"It's always been you," Harry countered. "Not Peter, Lucius, or even Bellatrix. Just you. I've spent much of my life hating them, yet if it wasn't for you-"
"Don't fool yourself," Voldemort spat. "They would have found their own ways to spread malice and fear."
"You gave them a standard to rally around," Harry continued. "Your hatred consumed them and led them in all their evil acts."
"Not just my hatred," Voldemort said, triumphantly. "If I was the only one with hatred engrained into my soul, then my power would be minimal. I use the hatred of others to further my works."
Time seemed to be standing still. As of yet Voldemort had made no move to attack. Both he and Harry walked around the enclosed space, never turning their backs on each other. The observers still left standing could only watch the final showdown.
As Harry passed Dumbledore's body, he was shocked to see the faint rising and falling of his chest.
"He's still alive?" Harry breathed, kneeling beside the ancient wizard's body.
Voldemort chuckled sinisterly. "I might as well explain. I wouldn't wish for you to enter death with questions burning in your mind. It's a new variant of the killing curse. I've spent years developing it for this specific purpose. Oh, don't mistake me, Dumbledore will die, the old fool, and soon enough, however the process has been slightly delayed."
"But why?" Harry asked, trying to keep the Dark Lord talking as he searched for something, anything that he could use as a defense.
"I want him to see you fall. I want him to enter everlasting death with the knowledge that he failed those he proclaims to love. He'll see me destroy you and watch his perfect world come crashing down. And then, he will join you in death. The end of Dumbledore has finally arrived."
"He's not gone yet," Harry protested, remembering what Dumbledore has said his second year. "He never will be."
"Are you daft, boy?" Voldemort asked, almost gleefully. "He lies unmoving on the ground, soon his ancient, foolish heart will stop! You are alone!"
Harry shook his head. "Not as long as we who are left behind are loyal and still remember him."
"But who?" Voldemort hissed viciously. "Who will be left to remember?"
Ron fought his way to the front of the crowd to stand at Harry's side.
"I will," he said. No fear shook his voice. He stood straight and tall, like a man.
"And me." Hermione joined them, her wand held aloft, at the ready.
Harry glanced at the crowd which had parted slightly to make way for a short girl with red hair as she limped to stand between Harry and her brother.
"We'll all remember," Ginny added. "And the only legacy you will leave behind, Tom, is that of a fool and for eternity, people will speak of the great Harry Potter and his defeat over you."
As Ginny spoke, Harry felt a small tingle in the scar on his palm from the blood brother's ceremony they had performed months before. An idea struck him suddenly. If this doesn't work, he thought, it will be the end. Will I risk it?
Reaching out, he gripped Ginny's hand and felt the scar start to burn as it always did when they touched. She in turned grabbed Ron's hand who held Hermione's.
"Enough talk!" Voldemort snarled. "You have plagued me for far too long. You and your little family will soon be dead. So much for love. Hate is stronger! Hate destroys!"
"Love rebuilds!" Hermione cried. "It takes more strength to build a mountain than to destroy it!"
"You've taken people that I love from me, and it hurts, but it's built me up to who I am." Harry drew himself up to his full height and extended Ginny's wand.
"I'm more of a man than you will ever be."
"I'm no man, I'm a god!"
While Voldemort raised his wand, Harry drew from within, pulling from everyone who had ever loved him. His mother and father, Mrs. Weasley, Cho, Sirius and Lupin. Dumbledore and Ginny.
As Voldemort screamed, Avada Kedavra, Harry released the power that their love had given him.
White light seemed to make them all glow. It arced from their clasped hands into the tip of Ginny's wand where it streaked out, consuming Voldemort's green blaze and slamming into the Dark Lord's body with a force that catapaulted him back twenty feet.
A brilliant whiteness overcame all so they were temporarily blinded. Harry threw himself protectively over Ginny, knocking her to the ground.
An ear-piercing wail came from the heavens and the earth as Voldemort's body started to crack and crumble as Quirrel's had done long ago when Harry had touched him with his mother's protection.
With a distant rumbling that quickly grew louder, the earth shook violently. The stadium around the Quidditch pitch wobbled and teetered. The seating broke and collapsed and the goalposts fell to the ground. In the forest, the terrified sounds of animals were heard as the trees snapped and splintered. On the edge of the forest, one fell directly through Hagrid's Hut.
What was left of Voldemort's crumbled body suddenly burst into flames. As it did, the earth ceased movement and the heaven's stopped wailing. A heavy rain began to fall quenching the fire.
Roughly, Harry pulled Ginny up from the ground and shook her.
"You promised me!" he screamed. "You said that you would stay away!"
"You needed me," she shouted back. "Don't you understand? Voldemort's gone!"
Harry released his hold on her. He stared into her face, uncomprehendingly as rain blurred his vision. A quiet voice from behind broke in.
"Harry."
Turning, he saw the group gathered around Dumbledore's body. He rushed over and knelt down, gripping the Headmaster's hand.
"Is it finished?" Dumbledore asked.
Harry nodded shakily. "He's gone," he said, not quite trusting his voice.
Dumbledore smiled. "You figured it out on your own."
"Begging your pardon sir, but. . .how? Why?"
"Even the oldest fairy tales say it, Harry. Love overcomes all obstacles and blood is the strongest binder there is. You four share each other's blood. That creates a bond between you, stronger than that of a brother and sister, stronger than that of friends. That bond in conjunction with your love culminated to send out one ray of energy; one beam of love that nothing could defeat. Your love overcame death itself."
Dumbledore paused, catching his breath, than his eyes lighted on the wand Harry held.
"Had you used your own wand, Priori Incantatem would have occurred. I am certain that Voldemort expected that and probably intended that to happen. When Voldemort was hit, his hatred could no longer stand against it and he was destroyed."
"It is for good now, isn't it Professor?" asked Hermione. "I mean, he can't come back, right?"
"No, he can't. Tom Riddle was destroyed. But more Voldemort's could rise and take his place if the world allows it. Your job now is to change the world into a better place where that cannot happen."
Dumbledore looked back at Harry. "He was right, you know," he admitted softly.
"About what?" Harry asked incredulously.
"About me protecting you. I knew a day would come when it had to be just you." Dumbledore's voice broke. "And I want you to know that I have never been more proud of you, Harry."
Harry's own eyes were filling with tears.
"Please," he said, his voice shaking. "You can't leave us! You can't leave me!"
"Harry, listen to your own words. 'Not so long as you remember me.' I'll never truly leave you."
Dumbledore turned to McGonagall whose face was scratched and bloodied from the fight.
"Minerva, you'll take on my position as Head of the school. Guide the students with strength and dignity, but always remember that laughter can be an extraordinary healer in times of difficulty."
"I will, Albus," she sniffed.
Dumbledore lay back, rain washing over his face, into his hair and beard. All was silent as the greatest wizard that ever lived sank into Death, a smile upon his face as if to greet the next world. After all, to the well organized mind, death is just the next great adventure.
Harry stood abruptly and moved away from the Headmaster's body. He walked away from the mourners, heading towards the lake. Reaching the bank, he collapsed on the soft earth.
Slowly at first, he began to sob, the rain mingling with tears on his face as he gulped in huge lungfuls of air. His body began to shake uncontrollably and he grasped handfuls of sand, letting it run through his fingers.
The events of the night came flooding back to him in disjointed images.
The Dark Mark. Dumbledore's Army. Snape. Bellatrix killing Colin and Dennis. Cho. Pettigrew's suicide. Neville's bravery. The end of Voldemort. Dumbledore's death.
The end of Voldemort. Harry raised his head to the sky. They were free. He was free. Harry breathed in deeply then screamed. In the scream, all tension, all pain, all joy, and all sorrow were released. Harry screamed until he was hoarse.
When his tears and screams were spent, Harry fell back exhausted but relieved in a way he had not felt since first year when he had first learned about Voldemort.
It's over, he thought. Now it is time to live.
Ginny limped up behind him and laid her hand on his shoulder.
"The Ministry has arrived," she said. "The Death Eaters are being taken away to stand trial. The Minister is asking to see you."
Harry turned to face her. "Go with everyone who was wounded and find Madame Pomfrey. After I've spoken with Minister Bones, I'll come find you."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Well Harry," Minister Bones said, "That certainly is an amazing tale. As you can imagine, reporters will be clambering over each other to get shot at it."
Harry nodded slowly, physically and emotionally exhausted.
"I only want one paper to cover this," he said. "I'll only speak to a reporter from The Quibbler."
Amelia Bones raised an eyebrow.
"They were the only ones to believe me when Fudge was minister," Harry explained. "I'll tell them and no one else."
"I think that's fair," the Minister responded. "Why don't you go ahead and get some rest now," she suggested kindly.
"One question first," Harry said, getting up. "What happens now?"
"In two days a memorial will be held for Dumbledore. This summer will be spent repairing damage to the school and Quidditch stadium. After that, life will resume as normal."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry walked alone to the hospital wing. The walls of the school were scarred; scorch marks being the only sign of the battle that had raged just hours before.
He took a deep breath as he pushed open the door to the hospital wing.
The first people he saw were Ron and Hermione. Ron's head had been cut open by debris from the earthquake and he sported a bandage. Hermione seemed fine, except for the haunted look in her eyes.
Ginny sat next to them in a bed, her ankle and wrist, both under wraps. In a nearby bed, Kyla was lying down with a sling over one lacerated arm that had been coated with an orange paste.
Luna had been hurt the worst. She'd been knocked unconscious and in the terror of Voldemort's arrival, she had been trampled upon. Gently, Neville held her hand, waiting patiently for her to wake.
Many other DA members who had been left unharmed at the end of the battle were also present. Harry couldn't help but notice the gaps that should have been filled by those who were now. . .gone.
"Tomorrow," he announced to the room. "We celebrate those we've lost. Now is the time we mourn them."
They were the last words to be spoken that night. The darkness was spent in silence, all remembering as they shed tears for their friends.
Those of you who have had to write these type of scenes will appreciate the difficulty in doing it. How do you destroy Voldemort? It was interesting, I had a dream that I saw the end of the seventh book. It was pretty cool, unfortunately, this was not how I saw it ending. (That would have been interesting, eh). In the end, I did the best I could with it, but I still can't wait for it to actually come out.
When I review stories, I like to tell people my favorite part, as many of you do. My favorite part in this chapter (even the author can have a favorite part, right?) is when Harry screams. I think that sometimes, there is so much emotion built up and each emotion is different. The only way to express it properly is to scream which is why Harry does that.
So, what's your favorite part? Besides the spoiler, I mean.
"I loved him," he said, his voice husky with emotion. "I challenge you to find one person who truly knew him that didn't."
I'm back on track!
Picking Up the Pieces by Narwen3
Author's Notes:
I'm sorry for the delay!!!
The DA didn't get any sleep that night. They knew that all over the school, students were being wakened and told of the horrific battle. Rather than joining their fellow classmates, the DA stayed separated. Their's was a different grief; subdued, yet triumphant.
When the injured were released from the hospital wing, the first place they went was the Room of Requirement. They silently took their seats. Not a word had been spoken amongst them since the previous night. Harry, taking his place before them, looked over his friends and smiled.
"I want to have a little memorial for those we've lost," he said gently. "For Colin and Dennis Creevey. Hannah Abbot. Seamus Finnigan. Zacharias Smith and Cho Chang. You all know them as well as or better than I do so it's not fitting that I talk about them all. If you have anything to say, memories to share, feel free to do so."
Harry sat back down and it was silent for several minutes before Ernie McMillan rose.
"Hannah Abbot has been my best friend since our first year at Hogwarts. She's always been the sweetest person I've ever met. She had more compassion than most people I know and was sympathetic to anyone's problems. When she graduated, she wanted to come back here and teach."
Ernie smiled. "She wanted to teach Transfiguration. She leaves behind her parents and her little sister, Meghan. Meghan always looked Hannah and is going to start here at Hogwarts in the fall." Ernie looked down at his hands, then back up as his eyes started to fill with tears.
"I guess that's all I have to say," he finished quickly, then returned to his seat. They sat in silence once more until Harry stood up.
"Colin and Dennis Creevey were inseperable as only brothers can be. They were always loyal to their friends and I am honored to count myself as one. They sacrificed themselves to save me and I will always be grateful to them."
Harry chuckled softly at the memory. "I can still see Colin as he was the first day I met him. He had a camera strung about his neck and he was begging for my picture. He was the most annoying first year I had ever met-until Dennis came along, of course." He sighed.
"And now they're gone. They had so much life in them, it doesn't seem fair."
As Harry sat down, Dean took his place.
"Seamus always had a passion for causing things to explode. We all still remember the first time he burned his eyebrows off. And the second. And probably the third. After that, we just stopped noticing. He was always laughing and joking around; a jolly, bright, Irish chap to the end."
After Dean sat down, an uncomfortable silence filled the room. It lasted several minutes until Michael Corner stood.
"Not a lot of people knew Zacharias well. I've known him since we were young. Zacharias found it difficult to trust people, especially after his mum left him and his dad. It took a lot for him to come to DA meetings. I never knew why he left us that day, but I can only imagine that he was afraid. Afraid of dying." Michael's voice shook as he started to cry.
"He didn't want his father to be left alone. But he came back when we needed him and he sacrificed his life for all of us!"
Michael returned to his seat with tears streaming down his face. Kyla put an arm around his shoulder as he cried.
Harry once more addressed his classmates and friends.
"That leaves Cho," he said, shakily. Michael's tears had suddenly made him more unsteady. "Our Head Girl. She was strong and beautiful and highly intelligent. One would never guess the tragedies she had experienced in life. The loss of her parents at an early age, the death of Cedric Diggory. Her adopted parents will be shattered as we are. Now, though, I believe that Cho is happy. She can be with her mother, father, and Cedric; the ones she loves."
Harry cleared his throat. "As you know, not only were students taken in the battle last night, but three teachers as well. Sibyll Trelawney was a kind woman, even with her flair for eccentricity." Harry suddenly laughed, remembering.
"I'll never forget when she told Umbridge that I'd live to be Minister of Magic and have twelve children. In fact, I don't think any of us can forget her."
"The next one is difficult for me, but all the more necessary. Severus Snape. It would be a stretch to say that I liked him. The truth is, I hated him as he hated me. Few people know that he once walked a dark road as one of Voldemort's Death Eaters."
There was a sharp intake of breath and the members of the DA lifted their heads, shocked.
"But Dumbledore trusted him," Harry hastened to explain. "He trusted him when few people would. I know that I didn't. Last night, however, he betrayed Voldemort when he found against Bellatrix Lestrange. No, I never liked Professor Snape. But he's earned my respect."
Looking at Ginny, he saw her smile, encouragingly.
"Professor Dumbledore. Why mourn him? He's not really gone. How could it be possible for us to forget the barmy old codger? A man, so obsessed with sweets that the password to his office always ran along the lines of, "Lemon Drops," "Licorice Wands," and Cockroach Clusters." The man was clearly insane!"
Harry waited for a moment to allow the sparse laughter to disperse.
"Go on," he urged. "Laugh. It's what he would have wanted."
Despite his words, Harry felt a lone tear fall on his cheek.
"I loved him," he said, his voice husky with emotion. "I challenge you to find one person who truly knew him that didn't. His life wasn't about the great things he did for the world. It was about the little things he did for the people he loved. So yes, cry for him and laugh for him. I only have a few more words to say." His
voice was quiet.
"They are Nitwit. Oddment. Blubber. And tweak."
Harry returned to his seat, allowing the tears to fall freely, yet he felt strangely lightened. He could still laugh, yes, and that was more rewarding than tears. Hermione glanced over at him and he nodded.
"The names of. . .their names are to be commemorated in this room," she said, steadily. "The question now is this: We are Dumbledore's Army. Do we disband now? Do we move on, or will the DA continue? It's your choice, your decision."
Luna spoke for the first time. "I need this," she said, simply. "I need you all. Out there, I'm Loony Lovegood. You people are the only friends that I have," she finished honestly.
"It's all part of remembering Dumbledore," Neville added. "To disband-it would be like we were pushing him away."
"Only we know what we've been through together," said Kyla. "Nobody else understands."
Ron stood up. "I move that Dumbledore's Army stays together. Every year we can accept new members and teach them. We become an actual club."
"I second that," Ginny said.
"All in favor?" Hermione asked.
Harry felt hope and peace spring within him as he saw the hands raised unanimously in the air.
"The ayes have it," Hermione said in a choked voice.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Where are you going, Neville?" Ron asked a couple hours later in their dormitory. Neville had just fastened a traveling cloak about his neck. "You're going to miss the interview."
"Bellatrix Lestrange goes to trial today," he explained. "I'll be there representing my parents and giving testimony."
Harry nodded. "And how are you feeling?"
"Better than I have in years," Neville said with a smile.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry not only insisted on having The Quibbler do the article, but he also wanted the DA members there. He felt that they were the heros, more than he was, and that they deserved it.
Professor McGonagall had arranged for a classroom to be set up for their use that evening, however, a few DA members had opted to not show up. Harry didn't blame them. He'd had enough publicity to last him three lifetimes. Hopefully this would be the last of it.
"Do you know where Luna is?" Harry asked Ginny as they waited for the reporter to show up. "She said she'd be here."
Ginny shook her head. "She was in the hospital wing earlier. Madame Pomfrey said it was a miracle that she didn't sustain extensive brain damage."
"Well," Harry said, quietly. "It's a mioracle that nobody's injuries were life threatening. I don't think we could bear to lose any more."
The door to the classroom opened and Luna walked in, accompanied by a smartly dressed man carrying a camera. He was tall with grey hair, neatly combed back. He wore serious looking glasses and conservative black dress robes.
"Hi," Luna said as they came forward. "Everyone, this is my father, Head Editor of the Quibbler."
Ron's mouth dropped open and Harry knew his must look the same. This neat, tidy man was Luna's father?
Mr. Lovegood reached out and shook Harry's hand. "Nice to meet you," he said cheerfully. "My name is Ralph Lovegood. I want to thank you for that smashing interview you gave last year. Circulation's been well up ever since."
"You're welcome," Harry said, smiling in spite of himself. When Mr. Lovegood had moved to shake his hand, his robes had parted slightly, and revealed a brightly covered shirt, covered in fancy beadwork. This man was definitely Luna's father.
"This interview will work very simply," Mr. Lovegood explained. "I'll ask questions and you answer them. I want everyone's story in this. At the end, I'll get a group picture. Simple, right?"
Everyone nodded and Mr. Lovegood grinned. "Why don't we get comfortable, then." Waving his wand, a lot of armchairs appeared and they all settled themselves.
"First question: Why call it Dumbledore's Army? You." He pointed to Hermione.
"Back when the Ministry was controlling the school last year, we weren't being taught any defense. We came up with the idea to start a defense club where we could teach ourselves. We called it Dumbledore's Army because we figured it was the one thing that the Minstry was truly afraid of."
"What kind of spells did you learn?"
Dean answered. "All sorts, but mostly defense. By the end of the year, everyone could conjure a Patronus."
"A Patronus?" Mr. Lovegood was visibly impressed. "Not many adult wizards are capable of that. You're telling me that mere teenagers managed it?"
"We were really drived," Harry responded. "One thing I've noticed about people is that when they want something bad enough, they'll do anything to get it. We were no different."
The interview continued on much that way. Mr. Lovegood would put forth a question and select someone to answer. Everyone was fairly represented, which was exactly what Harry wanted.
"What does it mean to you to know that You-Know-Who's gone forever?" Mr. Lovegood asked. "I want each of you to answer."
The members of the DA looked at each other, each thinking of what they'd gone through and when they answered, they all said the same two words.
"I'm free."
Mr. Lovegood finished writing and tucked his quill and parchment away.
"You're an inspiration to me and the rest of the Wizarding world," he said with a choked voice. "Thank you for sharing with me your triumph over You-Know-Who."
"Do us a favor," Harry said. "Call him by name. Prove that there is nothing left to fear."
Mr. Lovegood smiled. "Voldemort," he said clearly.
"Thank you," Harry replied. "One day the world will be able to say it as well."
"That day will come sooner than you think," said Mr. Lovegood. "And now for the picture."
He arranged the students carefully and stood back. After snapping the picture several times, he put the camera away.
"This will come out in an early edition tomorrow," he said, as he prepared to leave. "I'll send several copies to Luna and she'll be able to give them to you." He put an arm around his daughter.
"I want to thank you all once more for everything you've done." After a round of handshaking, he departed, Luna at his side.
"I guess that's it," Ron said, as they headed back to the Gryffindor tower. "We've done our part."
"Dumbledore's memorial is tomorrow," Harry reminded him. "We still need to get through that before we're finished picking up the pieces."
"It's interesting how differrent this feels," Hermione commented as they walked past everyone eating in the dining room.
"What do you mean?" asked Ginny.
"You know. How we're not part of them anymore. The other students. We're different somehow."
"I guess that's what we fight for, isn't it," Harry said. "So they can stay the same as we move further apart."
"At least we're in good company," Ginny said, giving Hermione a hug.
I was more than disappointed with Dumbledore's funeral at the end of HBP, which of course, was the point of it. I wanted him and the students to have a real memorial, done by the people who cared about them. These last two chapters are meant to tie up any loose ends I left and hopefully I will get them all.
The next chapter is the last, and since you've been so good, I'll give you the last spoiler for this story.
"I vowed then and there that if I made it through, I would tell you something I've been wanting to say for several weeks now."
Author's Notes:
Last Chapter!
At breakfast the following morning, Professor McGonagall rose from her new seat in the Headmistress' chair to address the students.
"I have a couple of announcements to make. Under the circumstances, it has been decided that the end of year exams are to be cancelled. The school is to be shut down a couple of weeks early. In two days, the train will be here to return you to your homes and families. We will be seeking out volunteers to help with the cleaning project on the Quidditch stadium and various buildings that have been destroyed, both here and in Hogsmeade. If you desire to assist with this effort, please inform one of the House Heads."
McGonagall cleared her throat. "Last, the funeral service for Professor Dumbledore and the others of the departed is to be held within the Great Hall at eleven o'clock sharp. I do not need to ask you to behave. I know you will all show the utmost respect for our loved ones."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When they had finished eating, Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione all got up together and headed back to Gryffindor Tower.
"Blimey, Harry," whispered Ron as many eyes followed them out the door. "Now we know what it feels like to be you."
"It'll die down," Harry assured him. "It always does. Soon they'll forget all about it and life will go back to normal."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Albus Dumbledore was quite possibly the world's greatest wizard," droned a tall wizened man with no hair. "He was a strong supporter in the fight against You-Know-Who. . ."
Supporter? Harry thought. Dumbledore was the leader in a war you all were ignoring.
". . .this dating back to his defeat of the Dark Wizard Grindelwald in 1945. At such time, he was awarded the Order of Merlin, 1st Class, the highest honor to be given to a wizard. . ."
Harry smiled, remembering how Dumbledore didn't care about being kicked out of the Wizengamot as long as he stayed on the Chocolate Frog cards.
". . .alerted the world to You-Know-Who's return with a bravery that. . ."
Harry was beginning to feel a little strange. A strong desire to laugh was overcoming him. As quietly as he could, he crept through the doors of the Great Hall. Once out of sight and earshot, he began to laugh outright until tears came to his eyes.
"What's wrong?" Ginny asked concerned, coming out behind him.
Harry shook his head with a grin. "I was just picturing the look on Dumbledore's face, listening to that drivel." He smiled at Ginny.
"And it's great to know that I can still laugh."
"Voldemort couldn't take everything from you," Ginny said, putting a hand on his shoulder.
No, Harry thought. Not everything.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"What's that Ron?" asked Ginny, watching him tie a letter to Pig's leg. They were sitting in a corner of the Gryffindor common room, trying to avoid the curious stares of their classmates.
"It's a letter for Mum," he explained, tossing Pig out the window. "Asking permission for us to stay behind this summer and help. I figured you'd want to."
"I do," Ginny said. "I mean, I guess we sort of got the school into this mess, we should try to get it out of it. What about you two?"
Hermione nodded. "My parents want me to come home first, but I'll be back."
"I'm going back as well," said Harry. His friends looked at him curiously and he shrugged. "I have some things that I've got to finish up with at the Dursley's before I leave them forever."
As he was talking, Neville had come up behind them.
"Luna's got the letter," he said excitedly. "In the Room of Requirement."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Death Eaters: Strongest of Voldemort's Circle Apprehended!
The following list of Death Eaters were apprehended in the battle at Hogwarts School earlier this week. (see cover story, page 20.)
Bellatrix Lestrange: executed
Lucius Malfoy: life sentence
Rodolphus Lestrange: life sentence
Rabastan Lestrange: life sentence
Peter Pettigrew: killed in battle
Draco Malfoy: 20 years
(For a more comprehensive list, see page 35.)
More Death Eaters are being found every day and the MInistry's Auror task force is hard at work, tracking down the last of Voldemort's supporters.
"I knew that Malfoy was a foul git," Ron said. "But convicted as a Death Eater?"
"He didn't necessarily have the mark," Hermione reminded him. "They were tracking down Voldemort's supporters. I mean, look on the other list here." She pointed. "Narcissa Malfoy. I don't think she was a Death Eater, but she was given a sentence too."
"Who's controlling Azkaban now that the dementors are gone?" Ginny asked quietly. "What's to stop another mass breakout?"
"They're training security guards," answered Neville, surprisingly. "When I went to the trial, they took me through Azkaban and showed me. They're these huge guys. They basically have permission to subdue the prisoners in any way, barring them actually killing one."
"That's horrible," Hermione said, shocked and Neville shrugged.
"Yeah, it is, but you'll be hard pressed to find anyone willing to defend the people in there."
"That's true," Harry said. "Maybe normal prisoners shouldn't be treated like that, but I'm past caring what they do to the Death Eaters."
"I can't believe you said that." Hermione looked shocked. "They're still people!"
"Barely," Ron said. "Harry's right. It's hard to feel pity for murderers."
Ginny stood up as Hermione was about to retort. "I think I'm going to go for a walk. Harry, would you like to join me?"
Seeing an easy escape from the fight, but also wanting to be alone with Ginny, Harry took her proferred hand and they bade farewell to Ron, Hermione, and Neville.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"It's strange, isn't it?" Ginny picked up a handful of sand and let it sift through her fingers.
"What is?" Harry asked, leaning back with his eyes closed.
"Merely two days ago, I was positive that I was going to die. When Bellatrix had me, just over there." Ginny pointed.
"I knew that it was the end. And the odd thing was, I didn't care about that. All I cared about was never seeing you again. You would defeat them all, Bellatrix and Voldemort. You would once more be the hero and maybe you'd remember me for awhile but soon that would slip away as well."
"I would never forget you, Gin," said Harry seriously, grabbing hold of the hand that was still gripping sand.
"I know you wouldn't," replied Ginny. "But I vowed then and there that if I made it through, I would tell you something I've been wanting to say for several weeks now."
From her pocket, Ginny pulled out a long silver chain. Dangling at the end was a heart shaped crystal pendant.
"Your Valentine's Day gift," she explained. "The one that would show you my feelings."
"I remember," Harry said softly. "I wondered why you never wore it but I didn't want to ask."
"I was afraid," Ginny said simply. "I figured that it would show you a truth that I wasn't ready for."
She handed him a little card.
"It describes what each color means. I haven't even worn it yet, but I'm positive of what it'll show."
She slipped the chain around her neck and Harry caught his breath as it began to glow with a brilliant white. Ginny smiled, regretfully.
"I've known that I love you, ever since that day you called Dumbledore's Army to fight. But you were so driven, I didn't want to-"
Harry cut her off by kissing her softly. "I love you too," he whispered.
"I'm sorry that I made you wait so long, but I wanted to be sure."
Harry shook his head. "Loving you was like. . .was like trying to touch a star. Even if I couldn't reach it, I had to keep trying. Ginny, you are worth waiting for."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It was a subdued train ride home. As they pulled away from the station it finally seemed real to the students that many of their friends would never go home.
Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny sat with Neville and Luna in their compartment. They spent much of the trip, just being with each other in comfortable silence. On Harry's lap sat several of his mother's journals, the only luggage he was taking back. Only in the last few minutes did they say anything at all.
"How long until you come back?" Neville asked.
"A week," Ron replied. "Harry's coming back to the Burrow with us. I expect Mum wants to make sure that we're all truly safe. She's sent poor Errol out twice a day for a week, checking up on us. I didn't have the heart to make him fly home." He patted the ancient owl's head.
"I've got a week, too," Hermione said. "What about you?"
"Two weeks," Neville replied. "My gran hasn't been feeling too well and she's been rather shaken since the trial."
"My father and I will be in London to spend time with Neville and his gran," added Luna. "I'll go back at the same time he does."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As the train lurched to a stop, the students disembarked. Harry fought his way through the somber crowd, still clutching the precious journals. Ginny at his side, he walked through the barrier leading to the Muggle world.
To the left and back stood the Dursley's and on the right were the Weasley's. Sensing Harry's anxiety, Ginny softly kissed his cheek, then joined her family.
With determination, he approached the Dursley's. Standing in front of Petunia, he held the journals out to her.
"These were my Mum's," he explained. "I think you should have them."
He cleared his throat, then said the one thing that he had been dying to say for six years.
"I'm not coming back with you."
Vernon and Dudley's faces registered their surprise.
"There's a note in there explaining," he told his aunt. "I'm going to my friend's house, and then back to Hogwarts." Then, looking at his uncle and cousin, "And you'll probably never see me again."
Without any words, he left them, joining the Weasley's. He never saw Petunia clutch the journals to herself and the tears in her eyes.
Mrs. Weasley gathered him into a vice-like hug and Harry sighed. He was finally home.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Harry had never experienced the utter chaos that occured when the Weasley's came back from school. Mrs. Weasley scurried through the house, collecting robes and socks, lamenting the state of the boy's laundry, scolding Ron for the mess of old Potions papers stuffed into his trunk, and hugging Harry everytime she walked past. Astoundingly, even with all this activity, she still managed to concoct a fantastic barbecue dinner and late that night, the picnic tables were pulled out and the family gathered around them.
This is what it's about, Harry thought as he held Ginny's hand underneath the table. Everything we work and fight for is just so we can sit down at the end of the day in peace.
It was a comforting thought, and one that Harry would carry with him for all time.
Now however, it was just a passing fancy as Harry dug into the treacle tart.
"Where did you get that necklace, Ginny?" asked her mum when dessert had almost finished, indicating the heart shaped crystal.
"It was a Valentine's gift," Ginny explained.
Mrs. Weasley smiled. "It's beautiful, dear. I love it."
Ginny glanced at Harry. "I do too."
THE END
*exhales enormous sigh of relief* I can't believe it ended, can you? It's been a long road, lasting a year and a half. I've filled up 4+ notebooks with this story and procrastinated a lot of schoolwork to finish it.
This marks the first story that I've ever completed and at 48 chapters, I don't think that's a small feat. One of the things that kept me going was the readers and especially the reviewers. You gave me encouragement, inspiration, and even a good laugh. I've read some of your stories as you've read mine and I've been in awe at your prowess at writing.
I've tried to respond to all of my reviews. At the beginning and middle, I know I missed a few, but for the most part, I responded to your feedback which I sometimes didn't want to hear (because it was exactly what I needed to hear.) You touched base with me and I could write on a more personal level because I knew who the audience was.
I wish I could list you all by name but there are so many I want to thank and I know I would miss someone.
You've been with me through the short chapters and the long, the trauma and the drama, comedy and (especially) the corny-ness. I even put a healthy dose of it in the last chapter. You lamented when I killed people, rejoiced when I took my revenge on Malfoy. You have been perfect readers and I wish that every writer could get as devoted a group as you are.
For my last plea, if you've gone the entire way with me, take a moment to review now. Let me know what you thought, the good and the bad. I promise a response to each one. Even if you've never reviewed a single story in your life, start now. And if you don't have a MNFF account, you can contact me through my penname.
Is this a plea to get more reviews? Partially, of course, but I do really want to know your opinion.
Special thanks go to the readers, of course, and my brother Josh who came in every so often to either review or call me "freak." And finally, to my mod Danielle who always had good things to say and was more than willing to answer my questions.
To prove my love for you, I will now give you a spoiler from Chapter One of the sequel, "True Love Waits."
"I can't marry a little boy."
So does "To See You Through The Dark," end. I hope to see you back for "True Love Waits."
Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters and settings are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. No money is being made from this work. No copyright infringement is intended.